^*7mKI7\G 

of illknols 

MATHER 






s 




■A. FLANAGAN 
PVBLWHER 



V 







Class F.Ep^l 
Book. , h\M 
OcpigM 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 



THE 



MAKING OF ILLINOIS 



HISTORICAL SKETCHES 



BY 



IRWIN F. MATHER, A. M. 

U 



CHICAGO 
A. FLANAGAN, Publisher 

V- 
Jj 9 b 



4104 r5 ^, 
\<\ o 

TWO COPIES HKCElVfiO, 

Lfbr.ry of c.. trii% 
Offlt* of tfcf 

M ! 1 1900 

fitter of Copyrtffct* 

XXe, /^- / <9 3 CU 

• • . i • . • / ' 



Copyright, 1900 

BY 

I. F. MATHER 



PREFACE 



The history of Illinois, embracing more than two cen- 
turies of discovery, exploration, settlement and develop- 
ment, is rich in incident and abounds in valuable lessons. 

Her soil has been occupied successively by Indian, 
Frenchman, British and American. 

The men who planted her foundations were generous, 
noble and brave. 

Within her borders clashed and finally harmonized the 
principles of Cavalier and Puritan. 

Her sons have become leaders in the councils of the na- 
tion and, on the field of battle, have led our armies to victory. 
No less famous than her statesmen and soldiers have been 
the commercial and industrial leaders nurtured upon her 
soil. 

Notwithstanding so much that is honorable and glorious 
in her steady progress, "from a wilderness of prairies" to 
a great and populous State, the history of Illinois is unfamil- 
iar to most of her citizens. The youth in her public schools 
are better acquainted with the early history of Virginia, 
or Massachusetts, than with the stirring events connected 
with the establishment of their native State. 

The writer sends out this book with the hope that it may 
encourage our boys and girls in the study of the history 
of their State and strengthen the love for Illinois. 

The author wishes to thank for helpful suggestion and 
kindly criticism : Mr. John E. Ferreira, of East Chicago ; 
Supt. Walter R. Hatfield, of Pittsfield ; Prof. David Felm- 



PREFACE 



ley, of Normal; Dr. Edward C. Page, of De Kalb ; Dr. 
W. E. Simonds, of Galesburg, and Gen. P. C. Hays, of 
Joliet. 

Many of the illustrations have been obtained through 
the courtesy of Mr. Charles Evans, Secretary of the Chi- 
cago Historical Association. 

Supt. T. C. Clendennen, of . Cairo, furnished the illus- 
tration of a Bird's-Eye View of Cairo. 

The illustrations of the bronze relief tablets in the chap- 
ters on Marquette and La Salle were obtained from the 
Marquette Building, Chicago. The tablets pertaining to 
Marquette's journey were designed by the sculptor, Mr. 
Herman A. McNeil, a faithful student of Indian charac- 
teristics. The heads of the noted Indian Sachems and early 
explorers were modeled by Mr. Edward Kemeys, the 
sculptor whose work received wide recognition at the 
World's Fair. 

Chicago, April, 1900. 



THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED 
TO 

MY WIFE 

TO WHOSE HELP IN THIS WORK 
MUCH IS OWING 



., 



K- : M 










--1 
111 



Hi 





THE CHICAGO HISTORICAL ASSOCIATION BUILDING. 

Believed to Be the Only Building Ever Erected and Fitted Throughout 
of Fire-Proof Material. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



AND 



BIBLIOGRAPHY 



INTRODUCTORY 



ii. 



Illinois - 

Authorities: — 

The Mississippi Valley 
Geology of Illinois 
The West 
Illinois - 

State Reports 

The Indian - 

Authorities: — 

History of the United States 

Last of the Illinois - 
Illinois and Indiana Tribes 
Annals of the West - 
American State Papers 



- 15 

Foster 

Northern 

R. B. Porter 

Moses 



- 21 

McMaster 

- Bancroft 

Judge J. D. Caton 

- H. W. Beckwtth 

Peck 



FRENCH AND BRITISH OCCUPATION 



III. JOLLIET AND MARQUETTE 

IV. La Salle 
V. Tonti 



33 

48 
60 



CONTENTS 

VI. La Salle's Return to Illinois - - - - 68 

Authorities: — 

Narrative and Critical History of America - Windsor 
La Salle _____ Parkman 

History of Illinois - - Davidson and Stouve 

Early Voyages - - - - - Shea 

Historical Collection of Louisiana - - French 

Journal of Father Marquette 
The Winning of the West - - - Rooseveldt 

VII. Old Kaskaskia and the Early French - - - 78 

Authorities: — 

Catholic Missions - Shea and Kip 

Early French Voyages - Gravier 

New France ----- Charlevoix 
Early History of Illinois - - Judge James Breeze 

Records of the Chicago Historical Society 
Magazine of American History 

VIII, Fort Chartres and the British - - - - 86 
Authorities: — 

Illinois in the. Eighteenth Century - - Mason 

Early Settlements of N. West Territory - Dillon 

Montcalm and Wolfe - - - - Parkman 

Conquest of Canada - - - - Warburton 

Settlements on the Mississippi in 1771 - Pittman 
French Explorations 



TERRITORIAL PERIOD 

IX. Col. George Rogers Clark and the American Occupation 97 
Authorities: — 

Pioneer History of Illinois - - Reynolds 

Campaign in the Illinois - Clark 

History of Indiana - - - - Dillon 

Vol IX. of Michigan Pioneer Collections 
Old Record Book - Col. John Todd 

Conquest of the North West - Wm. H. English 

X. The Ordinance of 1787 - - - - - 112 

Authorities:— 

The St. Clair Papers 

Charters and Constitutions - - - Poore 

Laws and Journals of Congress 

Illinois _--___ Moses 



CONTENTS 

XI. The Illinois Pioneers - - - - - 117 

Authorities:— 

History of Indiana - Dillon 

Pioneer History - - - - Reynolds 

Illinois ------ Moses 

XII, The Illinois Rangers ----- 123 

XIII. The Block Houses and Old Fort Dearborn - - 129 

Authorities:— 

Field Booh of War of 1812 - - - Lossing 

History of Illinois - - - - Edwards 

"■ . _ _ _ Ford 

My Own Times - - - - Reynolds 

Fort Dearborn - John Wentworth 
Illinois ------- Moses 

% History of Illinois - - - - Brown 

XIV. Keel Boats - - - - - - 133 



STATE PERIOD 

XV. Statehood and the Constitutions - 141 

Authorities: — 

Fergus' Historical ISeries— Chicago 

Illinois ---___ 



XVI. The Fight Against Slavery - 149 

Authorities:— 

Sketch of Edward Coles - Washburn 

Memoirs of E. P. Lovejoy 
Alton Riots 

XVII. Our State Capitals - - - - - 157 

Authorities: — 

Illinois - - - - - - Moses 

History of Illinois ----- Ford 

Life of Edwards ----- Edwards 

Report of Geo. Forquier— Senate Journal, Session 1834-35 
American State Papers, Vols. XX, XXI 



CONTENTS 



XVIII. Nauvoo and Mormons 
Authorities:— 

Atlantic Monthly, December, 
History of Mormonism 
Ms. of Solomon Spaulding 

XIX. Transportation ... 



- 165 

John Hay 
Howe 

- 170 

- 179 



XX. Illinois in the Mexican War - 
Authorities:— 

History of the American War - ' - Mansfield 

The Other Side, or a Mexican History of the War 

Translated by Alex. C. Ramsey 

History of the Battle of Buena Vista - Colton 

XXI. Lincoln in Illinois - 185 

Authorities:— 

Abraham Lincoln, a History - Nicolay and Hay 
McClure's Magazine 

Abraham Lincoln - P. A. Hanaford 

The Pioneer Boy 



CIVIL WAR PERIOD 

XXII. Illinois in the Great War - - - - 199 

Authorities: — 

Grant's and Sherman's Memoirs 

The Story of the Fifty-fifth Illinois - Crooker 

History of Illinois - - Davidson and Stouve 

Century Magazine 

Illinois, Vol, II Moses 



XXIII. Chicago - 

XXIV. Our State Institutions - 

XXV. Education in Illinois 
Authorities:— 

State Reports 
Reports of State Supt. 
Pioneer History of Illinois 
College Catalogues 
Governors of Illinois ... 

Notable Illinois Dates 
Constitution of the State of Illinois 



209 
224 
229 



237 
237 
239 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 



Page. 

Statue of Abraham Lincoln, Lincoln Park Frontispiece 

The Chicago Historical Association Building 7 

The Great Seal of Illinois 14 

Material From Which Coal Was Made 17 

Chicagou 23 

Black Hawk 25 

Starved Rock 27 

Indian Tribes of Illinois (Map) 29 

Departure of Marquette 34 

Jolliet 37 

Totem of the Illinois 38 

The Piasa God (From an old drawing) 40 

Death of Marquette 46 

La Salle . . . 49 

Tonti 61 

Nika 72 

Flag of France 77 

Kaskaskia From Fort Gage 81 

A Plan of the French Villages 85 

Fort Chartres (From Painting in State House) 88 

Forts and Settlements of the Early French (Map) 94 

Col. George Rogers Clark 98 

Gen. Arthur St. Clair 114 

View of First Fort Dearborn 132 

Ninian Edwards 141 

Judge Nathaniel Pope 142 

Shadrach Bond 146 

Pierre Menard 148 

Gov. Edward Coles 149 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 

First Capitol (Kaskaskia) 157 

General U. S. Grant 159 

Third Capitol Building, Springfield 161 

Fourth State Capitol, Springfield 164 

Bird's-eye View of Cairo 174 

Lincoln Monument, Springfield 188 

Lincoln's Home, Springfield 191 

Stephen A. Douglas 193 

Gen. John A. Logan 200 

View of Chicago in 1821 210 

John Kinsey's House 213 

Waterworks Tower 216 

Auditorium Building 217 

Field Museum 219 

Art Institute, Chicago 221 

Grant Statue, Lincoln Park 22^ 

Library Building, State University 233 

Kent Chemical Laboratory, University of Chicago ; . . 236 



NTRODUCTORY 



"By thy rivers gently flowing, 

Illinois, Illinois, 
O'er thy prairies, verdant growing, 

Illinois, Illinois, 
Comes an echo on the breeze, 
Rustling through the leafy trees, 
And its mellow tones are these, 

Illinois, Illinois, 

And its mellow tones are these, 

Illinois." 



CHAPTER I, 

ILLINOIS. 

The State of Illinois is a gently sloping tableland. Its 
extreme length is three hundred and eighty-five miles, 
and an extreme width of two hundred and eighteen miles. 
It is larger in area than New England without Maine. 
If Illinois were laid upon the Atlantic coast, it would 
stretch from Boston, Mass., to Old Point Comfort in 
Virginia. With the exception of a broken, hilly ridge of 
land that crosses the southern portion of the State from 
west to east, the surface of Illinois is nearly level, and 
slopes from an altitude of eleven hundred and seventy 
five feet above the sea on the north, to Cairo, where the 
altitude is but three hundred and fifty feet. 

Including the boundary rivers, Illinois possesses many 
hundreds of miles of navigable waterways. These streams, 
furnishing a ready means of transportation, were important 
factors in the early development of the State. A northern 
tributary to the Illinois River takes its rise in the broad, flat 
prairies within cannon shot of Lake Michigan. At an early 
day a canal was constructed, connecting this river with the 
lake, thus forming a continuous water passage from the 
Atlantic Ocean, by way of the St. Lawrence, to the Gulf 
of Mexico. 

Closely linked to both the Northern and the Southern 
States by lake and river, Illinois lies wholly within that great 
temperate belt that has been the birthplace of the most ag-' 

15 



l6 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

gressive peoples of the world. In the heart of the Mississippi 
Valley, a region capable of feeding the human race for 
ages, Illinois is essentially a farming State, and grows 
within her borders nearly every staple food product of the 
world. To illustrate the wealth of her agricultural re- 
sources, it may be said that the value of all the gold and 
silver mined in the United States during the year A. D, 
1890, was $103,310,000. The value of the farm products 
of Illinois for the same year was $184,759,013. 

While nature bestowed upon Illinois so productive a 
soil, she also filled the earth beneath with an abundant 
store of minerals. The geologist tells us that millions of 
years ago, when the earth was young, upon the bare ribs 
of rock, were laid great deposits of limestone and sand- 
stone. The ''Niagara" limestone, appearing here and 
there throughout the northern portion of the State, is 
extensively quarried. This stone entered largely into the 
construction of the Capitol building at Springfield, and 
the Eads Bridge at St. Louis. Another deposit of lime- 
stone, which has added to the wealth of Illinois,* contains 
lead and zinc. This oregalinite gave name to the city of 
Galena because of the mines opened in that region. 

Above these layers of limestone is found a deposit called 
"St. Peter's Sandstone." Because of its purity and free- 
dom from coloring matter, this sandstone is extensively 
used at Alton, and other places, in the manufacture of 
glass. Starved Rock and other picturesque blufTs upon 
the Illinois River are of this formation. 

Above these deposits, are found many layers of lime- 
stone and sandstone containing fossils of various kinds, 




MATERIAL FROM WHICH COAL WAS MADE. 



l8 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

which are records of the earlier vegetable and animal life 
of the globe. 

These deposits were succeeded by the coal measures. 
The warm, moist atmosphere of that period rendered vege- 
tation luxuriant. Great forests covered the slopes and 
hills, and impenetrable jungles spread over the marshy 
plains. Pine trees lifted their stately heads side by side 
with the graceful lepidodendron. Gigantic ferns raised 
their tufted fronds high in the steamy air. Many other 
strange growths flourished in these ancient forests. One 
peculiar tree, the sigillarid, had a large, fluted trunk, which 
resembled a clustered column. Thirty feet from its base ex- 
tended immense branches, covered with a grass-like foliage. 
The bark of such a tree, five feet in diameter, was thirteen 
inches thick. The wood was in the form of a cylinder and 
enclosed a ten-inch column of pith. Caterpillars and snails 
crawled upon the slimy banks of streams ; within the 
swamps and seas dwelt many huge creatures having forms 
resembling frogs and lizards ; bright-hued butterflies, 
beetles and dragonflies arose in brilliant clouds above the 
tropical foliage. 

As ages passed, these forests gradually sank with the 
soil in which they grew and became imbedded in the miry 
deposits, or were swept by dark rivers into shallow lakes. 
Through the agency of heat and pressure this embedded 
vegetation was gradually transformed into coal. 

Two-thirds of the surface of Illinois is underlaid by these 
vast coal deposits, every layer of which corresponds to an 
ancient forest and varies in thickness from a few inches 
to eleven feet. In some counties these veins of coal are 
sometimes near the surface ; in others, shafts are sunk to 



ILLINOIS. 19 

a depth of 'several hundred feet. As it requires eight cubic 
feet of wood to form one cubic foot of coal, these ancient 
forests must have been growing for ages. 

England, the greatest coal consuming nation of the 
world, possesses twelve thousand square miles of coal 
measures. It is estimated that the coal energy produced 
by the coal consumed in that country in a single day is 
equal to the power furnished by nineteen servants for each 
inhabitant, and that at this rate of consumption the coal 
supply of Great Britain will be exhausted in two hundred 
and fifty years. At the same rate, the coal measures of 
Illinois would furnish England with mechanical power 
and heat for one hundred thousand years. 

Above the coal are layers of sandstone and limestone.' 
One of these deposits, the "Burlington" limestone, fur- 
nished the material to build the court house at Monmouth. 
From another, the "Keokuk" limestone, was constructed 
the Mormon Temple at Nauvoo, the Custom House at 
Galena, and the Postoffrce at Springfield. A fine quality 
of lime is made from a third deposit, the St. Louis lime- 
stone. The city of Joliet owes much of its importance to 
the splendid quarries of limestone found in its vicinity. 

As time went on, many strange creatures appeared upon 
the earth. Great beasts roamed the forests ; frightful 
reptiles sported in the rivers and shallow seas. This is 
called the age of Mammoths. During this period, the 
waters of the Gulf of Mexico receded from a few miles 
below the mouth of the Ohio River to their present limits* 
The peninsula of Florida was raised above the sea, and the 
ranges of the Rocky Mountains were uplifted. 

The period of Mammoths was followed by the Ice age; 



20 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

tropical heat was succeeded by arctic cold. "Great floes 
of ice and towering bergs, carrying soil and rocks from 
the distant North, drifted southward. In this manner the 
surface of the State was covered with a mass of rock and 
gravel to a depth of two hundred feet at the north. The 
thickness of this deposit gradually decreases, until, at the 
southern border, it almost disappears. 

Upon the disintegrating mass of mineral, vegetation 
grew luxuriantly, covering the earth with a rich carpet of 
verdure that, decaying, formed the black soil of the prairies 
and the deep loam of the bottom lands. 

By this process there were released from the rocks those 
mysterious elements which give beauty to the flower, color 
to the fruit and substance to the grain. 

The wealth of this soil, supplemented by the industry 
of the husbandman, has given to Illinois her exalted posi- 
tion as the first agricultural State in the Nation. 






CHAPTER II. 

THE INDIAN. 

When first explored, Illinois, like other portions of our 
country, was inhabited by the red men. How many years 
they had dwelt here or what peoples they displaced, we do 
not know. There are historians who believe that they were 
preceded by another race, who built beautiful palaces and 
large cities which long ago crumbled into dust. Others 
suppose that mounds, and various evidences of an earlier 
occupation of the territory, were the works of the ancestors 
of the Indian. 

When the Europeans discovered America they found the 
Indians living in small villages or scattered in roving bands. 
Indians east of the Mississippi River have been classified 
in groups, each embracing several tribes more or less con- 
nected by ties of blood, and these groups placed in three 
general divisions : the Muskhogees, who lived south of 
the Tennessee River and comprised the Choctaw, the 
Chickasaw, Creek and Seminole tribes ; the Iroquois, who 
occupied the territory extending from the Hudson and 
Delaware Rivers westward to the Great Lakes and north 
to the St. Lawrence. These warlike people included the 
famous five Nations of New York, — Mohawk, Oneida, 
Onandagua, Cayuga and Seneca, and also the Cherokees, 
Hurons, Eries and the Tuscaroras. 

And finally the powerful Algonquin family, who occu- 
pied the remaining territory east to the Mississippi River. 

21 



22 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

This family embraced the Narragansetts, Pequots and 
Mohegans of New England; the Powhatans and Dela- 
wares of Virginia ; the Shawnees, who dwelt on the Ohio, 
and a large number of the tribes living on the shores of 
the Great Lakes. 

Everywhere the early voyagers came in contact with 
these people. The French found them upon the banks 
of the St. Lawrence. It was an Algonquin who came into 
the village of the Pilgrim, shouting "Welcome ! English- 
man !" An Algonquin greeted Roger Williams as he 
landed on the site of the future city of Providence, with 
the words, "What cheer?" Captain John Smith bought 
corn from them in Virginia ; William Penn made his treaty 
with them in the shade of the Pennsylvania elm ; the 
Jesuit missionaries baptized them with the waters of the 
Mississippi. 

The Indian knew nothing of the value of iron or other 
metals, but fashioned their simple implements or weapons 
out of stone and bone. Their dress was made from the 
skin of animals or the fiber of some kinds of bark, and 
their rude huts were covered with the same materials. Their 
only musical instrument gave forth discordant sounds. 

Improvident to the extreme they cultivated the soil 
but little, and depended almost entirely upon the chase. 
Hunting and dancing constituted their chief enjoyments. 
"Their great business in life was to procure food and 
devour it, to subdue their enemies and scalp them. It is 
probable that if they had never come in contact with the 
whites, they would have remained untamed, savage and 
ignorant." 

To such a people the "Illinois country," with its rolling 



THE INDIAN. 



23 



prairies, the feeding-ground of buffalo and deer ; its for- 
ests filled with bears and panthers ; its navigable rivers 
over which their canoes could be propelled with little exer- 
tion, offered a congenial home. Seven different nations 
dwelt in the re- 
gion, and al- 
though they all 
belonged to the 
Algonquin fam- 
ily, they were 
con stantly at 
war among 
themselves. In 
the southeast 
were adventur- 
ous Shawnees, 
who had come 
from Georgia. 
This tribe pro- 
duced the great 
Tecums e h. 
North of them 
and extending 
to the Lakes, 
lived the brave 
and sagacious 
Miamis, who 




CHICAGOU. 
Illinois Chief, Who Visited France in 1725. 



were always opposed to the white men, and greatly retarded 
the early settlement of the country. 

West of the Miamis were the fierce Kickapoos, who 
occupied the lands' along the Vermillion and Sangamon 



24 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Rivers. Here they lived for a hundred years until they 
were driven westward by the whites. 

The Pottawattomies drifted westward from the St. Law- 
rence River, and divided into three sections, one of which 
settled upon the headwaters of the Kankakee and Illinois 
Rivers. 

The Winnebagos lived to the west, but were driven 
northward beyond the bounds of the present State, and 
finally settled near Green Bay. These people distinguished 
themselves in various wars against the whites. 

The restless Sacs and Foxes settled upon Rock River, 
and for a hundred years were a menace to the early settlers 
of Illinois. 

Between these various peoples and occupying the fairest 
lands, dwelt the Illini or Illinois Indians, a term signifying 
"real men." 

The Illinois, a powerful confederation composed of the 
Kaskaskias, Tamaroas, Cahokias, Peorias and Mitchi- 
gamies, laid claim to all the lands from the sources of the 
Illinois River westward to the Mississippi and southward 
to the Ohio. Their favorite meeting ground was in Central 
Illinois. Here upon the Illinois River, near the present 
village of Utica, was located the largest of their seventeen 
villages, which they called Kaskaskia. Upon Peoria Lake 
was the chief town of the Peorias, while, nearly opposite 
the present site of St. Louis, the Cahokias and Tamaroas 
had established their chief village. 

One of the French missionaries, Father Membre, speak- 
ing of these Illinois Indians, states that, while they were 
"tall of stature, strong and robust, the swiftest runners in 
the world and good archers," they were "idle, revengeful , 



THE INDIAN. 



25 



jealous, cunning, dissolute and thievish." On the fertile 
meadows that lined the banks of the rivers the squaws and 
old men cultivated vegetables and Indian corn, which they 
stored in rude caves for winter use. These Illinois Indians 
waged constant war with the neighboring tribes, who 
wanted to pos- 
sess their splen- 
d i d hunting 
grounds. Vic- 
tory was usual- 
ly upon their 
side, for they 
were brave and 
sagacious. Their 
most dreaded 
foes were the 
fierce Iroquois, 
whose home 
was south of 
distant Lake 
Erie, and who 
sometimes 
made the long 
journey across 
the intervening 
territory to 
fight them. The 
early French 




BLACK HAWK, 
Chief of the Sacs and Foxes. 



were kindly received by the Illinois Indians, who hoped 
to procure firearms from them, and, with their assistance, 
to subdue the common foe. The friendship established be- 



26 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

tween them lasted as long as the French remained in 
Illinois. 

Near the close of the seventeenth century, the Iroquois, 
possibly encouraged by the 'English, sent six hundred 
picked warriors against the Illinois. The attack was a 
surprise, and twelve hundred Illinois warriors were killed. 
Those who were left, with the women and children, fled 
southward to escape their savage foes. Some settled near 
the mouth of the Kaskaskia and along the Mississippi ; 
others migrated west of the great river. After the Iroquois 
went back to Lake Erie, many returned to their homes, but 
the strength of the Illinois was broken. Hemmed in by 
relentless tribes, their numbers steadily diminished. In 
1769 the remnant of the band, pursued by the Pottawatto- 
mies, was compelled to take refuge on the site of old Fort 
St. Louis. 

Here they could have defended themselves for a long 
time, as the rock is impregnable and provisions were not 
lacking. But water could be obtained only from the river 
far below, by means of a vessel attached to the end of a 
grape vine. The Pottawattomies, concealed near the base 
of the cliff, seized the vessels as they were lowered. In 
vain did the Illinois attempt to get their water supply in 
the middle of the darkest nights, and at last, famishing 
with thirst, they slowly starved to death, only one escaping 
to tell the tale of their sufferings. The promontory on the 
Illinois River, where this tragic event occurred, received 
the name of Starved Rock. 

Thus miserably perished, hunted to death by their own 
kindred, the last of that confederation which at one time 
constituted the most powerful people of the Illinois Valley. 



28 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The Indians were destined to give place to a stronger 
race. By treaty and conquest, the remaining tribes were 
finally removed, and Illinois became the possession of the 
white man. 



FRENCH AND BRITISH OCCUPATION 



CHAPTER III. 



*JOLLIET AND MARQUETTE. 



The St. Lawrence River, flowing eastward, empties the 
waters of the Great Lakes into the Atlantic Ocean, directly 
opposite the continent of Europe. This noble stream was 
discovered in 1534 by Jacques Cartier, who took possession 
of the entire country drained by it, for the King of France. 
By the middle of the seventeenth century, the French were 
making extensive plans to occupy this territory and estab- 
lish a great empire. 

Treaties were made with the Indians, and a thriving 
trade in furs was carried on with the remote tribes dwelling 
on the distant shores of the Great Lakes. A chain of 
trading and military posts was established which served 
to overawe the savage, and for many years prevented the 
advance of the Englis'h. The strongly fortified cities of 
Quebec and Montreal became centers of military power 
and commercial operations in the New World. 

Among the bold spirits who laid the foundations of New 
France in America, none are more worthy of honor and 
admiration than the early Catholic missionaries. These 
men, actuated by a religious enthusiasm, boldly explored 
the trackless wilderness and planted their humble missions 
among remote and savage tribes. 



* This spelling is given in an autograph letter now in the pos- 
session of the Chicago Historical Society. Marquette also 
uses it in his Journal. 

33 




The illustrious 
Jacques Mar- 
quette was 
among the most 
zealous of these 
devoted men. 
Born of an hon- 
orable French 
family he early 
consecrated him- 
self to the service 
of the Church, 
and in 1666, was 
sent by the Jesuit 
Order to the In- 
dian missions up- 
on the St. Law- 
rence River. A 
store - house and 
cluster of log cab- 
ins constituted a 
trading post at 
the mouth of the 
Saguenay River. 
Here the young 
priest was sta- 
tioned and de- 
voted himself so 
zealously to the 
study Of the In- 
dian language, 
that in two years 
he had mastered 



JTOLLIET AND MARQUETTE. 35 

six of the dialects. Burning with a desire to labor 
among more remote tribes, Marquette obtained per- 
mission to preach to the Indians of the Upper Lake 
region. With none but Indian guides he ascended the 
Ottawa River, threaded his way through the forests, 
crossed Lake Nippissing, and penetrated as far west as 
Point St. Esprit on Lake Superior. Everywhere he won 
the friendship of the simple red men by the gentleness of 
his manner and the purity of his life. 

At length he was placed in charge of the mission of St. 
Ignace, which had been established by Father Allouez, at 
Mackinac. From wandering bands of savages who came 
under the sway of his influence, Father Marquette heard 
of a mighty river to the west, and became filled with a 
desire to preach the gospel to the tribes that dwelt upon 
its banks. 

The Court in far-away France was also anxious to dis- 
cover this mysterious river. On June 4, 1672, the French min- 
ister wrote to the Governor of New France that there was 
"nothing more important for the colony than the discovery 
of a passage to the South Sea. His majesty wishes you 
to give it your attention." Thus urged, Frontenac entered 
upon the task with much enthusiasm. In November of the 
same year he instructed Sieur Louis Jolliet, a Quebec 
fur-trader and "a man of great experience in this kind of 
exploration," to "discover the South Sea by the Moskou- 
ten's country and the great river Mississippi, which is be- 
lieved to empty into the California Sea." 

It now became necessary to select a missionary to ac- 
company the expedition, and the choice fell upon Mar- 



36 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

quette, who received a letter bidding him prepare for the 
journey. 

The message was delivered upon the festival of the 
Immaculate Conception, and so great was the missionary's 
joy that he resolved to name the first church he should 
establish in the unexplored region "The Mission of the 
Immaculate Conception." 

On the seventeenth of May, 1673, Jolliet and Marquette, 
in two birch canoes, driven by the strong arms of five 
French boatmen, proceeded along the western shore of Green 
Bay to the mission station of St. Xavier. From this point 
they paddled up the shallow waters of the Fox River ; the 
boatmen were equally skillful with the axe, rifle and paddle. 
At evening the canoes were drawn upon the pebbly shores 
and a hut of boughs was speedily made, before which a 
cheerful camp-fire chased back the darkness of the night. 
The forest supplied game, and the streams fish in abund- 
ance. The difficult task of dragging their boats over the 
tumultuous rapids was finally accomplished, and at length 
they crossed Winnebago Lake and entered the quiet waters 
of the upper Fox River. The stream threaded its way 
amid rice swamps, the feeding ground of large flocks of 
water fowl. 

On the seventh day of June they reached an Indian 
village which the good Father describes as, "standing on 
the crown of a hill, while all around, the prairie stretched 
beyond the sight, interspersed with groves and belts of tall 
forests." 

Marquette was delighted to find in the center of the 
village a large cross, erected by a former missionary, decor- 
ated with rude offerings of skins, belts, bows and arrows. 



JOLLIET AND MARQUETTE. 



37 



The simple red men were greatly surprised that these 
seven voyagers were desirous of exploring an unknown 
wilderness beset by countless dangers. 

When at length the strangers were ready to depart, the 
people of the 
village accom- 
panied them to 
the water's 
edge, and pro- 
vided guides to 
conduct them 
through the 
windings of the 
stream. Arriv- 
ing at the por- 
tage, the frail 
canoes, lifted to 
the shoulders of 
the men, were 
carried through 
marsh and for- 
est to the head 
waters of the 
Wisconsin 
River. Here the 
friendly Indians 
left them. 
Launching their boats, the travelers floated down 
the turbulent waters amidst scenes of imposing beauty. 
On the seventeenth day of June, 1673, they were 
filled with joy on beholding the majestic flood of 




JOLLIET. 



38 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



the Mississippi rolling before them. Its strong current 
bore them rapidly into solitudes never before vis- 
ited by white men. Tall crags lifted their heads hundreds 
of feet into the air. Bluffs of stupendous size jutted into the 
river. Prairies dotted with groves and gemmed with 
flowers swept away from them on either side like emerald 

seas. Herds of deer and buffalo 
were continually in sight. Again, 
the river rolled between primeval 
forests, the homes of wolves, bears 
and panthers. 

At the end of two weeks they 
discovered a broad trail which led 
westward into the interior of the 
country. Leaving the five men to 
guard the boats, Jolliet and Mar- 
quette followed the path for a dis- 
tance of six miles, and suddenly 
came upon a large Indian village. 
Great was the consternation of 
the natives at the unexpected ar- 
rival of the white men. 

When the first commotion had 
subsided, four chiefs, bearing 

TOTEM OF THE ILLINOIS. ^ peace ^^ advanced t O 

meet the strangers. 'To what nation do you belong?" 
asked Marquette. 

"We are Illinois," one of the chiefs replied. "In token 
of peace, we have brought you our pipes to smoke. We 
invite you to our village." 

At the door of the large wigwam, a chief stood to receive 




JOLLIET AND MARQUETTE. 39 

them. Raising his hands to the sun, he exclaimed : "How 
beautiful is the sun, O Frenchmen, when you come to visit 
us. All our people welcome you." 

Conducted into the presence of the great chief of the 
Illinois, whose lodge was not far distant, they were received 
with every mark of respect, and after kind words and pres- 
ents had been exchanged, the chief gave to Marquette a 
calumet or peace pipe, the bowl of polished redstone, the 
stem decorated with feathers. 

'This is the sacred calumet," said the old man. "It sig- 
nifies that wherever you bear it, you are the messenger of 
peace. All our tribes will respect it, and it will protect you 
from harm. I beg of you in behalf of the whole nation," 
continued the chief, "not to go any farther down the river, 
for your lives will be in the greatest peril." 

At the close of the council a great feast was served in 
their honor, consisting of four courses. The first course 
was a pudding of pounded corn. With a horn spoon one 
of the chiefs deftly fed the Frenchmen from a wooden dish. 
The second course consisted of broiled fish. The same 
Indian carefully removed the bones and placed the meat, 
bit by bit, in the mouths of the guests, much as a bird 
might feed its young. The third course of broiled dog, 
considered a delicacy by the Indians, was not relished by 
the white men. But the last course, of choice and tender 
buffalo meat, was much more to their liking. 

After the feast, the guests were led into each one of the 
hundred wigwams, where they were kindly treated, and 
given many presents. 

The next morning, six hundred of their entertainers 
accompanied Jolliet and Marquette to the canoes. It is 



4o 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 




THE PIASA GOD. 
From an old drawing. 



JOLLIEf AND MARQUETTE. 4* 

probable that this meeting occurred near the mouth of the 
Des Moines River. 

Resuming their journey, the voyagers floated out upon 
the current of the stream. Passing the mouth of the 
Illinois River, they glided beneath the picturesque Piasa 
bluffs and, with astonishment, discovered upon the smooth 
surface of the cliff the hideous figures of two Indian gods, 
painted in gorgeous colors. 

Marquette relates that, "Each of these frightful figures 
had the face of a man, the horns of a deer, the beard of a 
tiger, and the tail of a fish, so long that it passed around 
the head and between the legs. It was an object of Indian 
worship, and greatly impressed me with the need of sub- 
stituting for this monstrous idolatry the worship of the 
true God." 

"As we discoursed of them," continues Marquette, "sail- 
ing down beautifully clear water, we heard the noise of a 
rapid on which we were about to fall. I have seen nothing 
more frightful. A mass of large trees, entire, with branches, 
came floating from the mouth of the river, so impetuously 
that we could not, without great danger, expose ourselves 
to pass across. The agitation was so great that the water 
was all muddy and could not get clear." 

This stream was the Missouri, which rushes down from 
its distant source in the mountains, and renders turbid the 
waters of the Mississippi for the rest of its course. 

In a few days they reached the mouth of the Ohio, whose 
clear waters were a striking contrast to the murky flood 
of the Missouri. 

As the voyagers proceeded southward, the banks of the 
Mississippi became low and marshy, and were covered 



42 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

by dense fields of cane, from which arose clouds of mos- 
quitoes. 

One morning upon the eastern bank of the stream they 
beheld a band of Indians, armed with guns. When the 
peace pipe was held aloft, the savages invited the strangers 
to the land and prepared for them a feast of white plums, 
buffalo meat and bear's oil. 

Bidding adieu to these simple people, the travelers re- 
sumed their journey through stretches of forest and swamp. 
A few miles below the mouth of the Arkansas they sud- 
denly came in sight of a large Indian village, situated a 
few feet above the level of the water. These Indians had 
probably been mistreated by the Spaniards, for on per- 
ceiving the white men, they approached with fierce war 
whoops and uplifted weapons. 

Some leaped into canoes and pushed out from the shore, 
others fitted arrows to their bows and rushed to the at- 
tack. While vainly waving his peace pipe, Father Mar- 
quette narrowly escaped a war club, which a warrior 
furiously hurled. At length the older chiefs, «who had 
arrived and discovered the peaceable intentions of the 
strangers, called off the warriors and invited the French- 
men to land. Trembling, they obeyed, not knowing what 
was in store for them. An old Indian chief was found who 
could speak the Illinois dialect, and after friendly relations 
were established, the Indians prepared a feast for their 
guests. The next morning the whites were escorted down 
the river to a large village opposite the mouth of the 
Arkansas River, where dwelt the head chief of the tribe. 
He received the strangers before his lodge, beneath a scaf- 
folding of poles. The floors had been covered with rush 



JOLLIET AND MARQUETTE. 43 

mats and skins. Upon these the Frenchmen were placed, 
while the warriors, according to rank, were seated around 
them to the number of several hundred. A young Indian, 
who had an excellent knowledge of the Illinois tongue, 
acted as interpreter. 

"Through him," writes Marquette, "I first spoke to the 
assembly by the ordinary presence. They admired what 
I told them of God, and showed a great desire to keep me 
with them." 

The Indians told the strangers that they could reach 
the mouth of the river in ten days, but that along the banks 
they would meet warlike tribes, who had been furnished 
with guns by the Spaniards. They themselves dared not, as 
formerly, go to that region to hunt the buffalo, but were 
compelled to live mainly upon Indian corn. The conference 
lasted the entire day, and was only interrupted by the vil- 
lagers, who constantly brought in dishes of food, consisting 
of mush, boiled corn, and dog flesh. These Indians were 
skillful in the manufacture of platters, earthen pots and 
other articles. They were also provided with knives, 
hatchets and beads, which had been obtained from those 
tribes that traded with the Spaniards or French. 

From information gathered thus far, the Frenchmen 
had definitely ascertained that the Mississippi emptied into 
the Gulf of Mexico, and believing that the object of their 
voyage had been attained, they wisely determined to re- 
turn. 

On the seventeenth of June they turned their canoes up 
stream and began the homeward voyage. It was difficult 
to force their way against the swift current. Day by day 



44 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

they toiled under a summer sun, and by night slept amidst 
the fogs and vapors of the marshes. 

Exhausted by the heat and exposure of the voyage, Mar- 
quette became ill, and for weeks lay in the bottom of the 
canoe scarcely able to raise his head. Reaching the mouth 
of the Illinois River, they determined to continue their 
journey up that stream, having been informed that its 
source was within a few miles of Lake Michigan. Father 
Marquette gives a glowing account of this region. 

"We have seen nothing like this river for the fertility 
of the land, its prairies, woods, wild cattle, bustards, swans, 
ducks, parrots and even beavers. It has many little lakes 
and tributary rivers." After paddling a number of days, 
they came to a large village of Illinois Indians, consisting 
of seventy-four lodges. This village, called by the dwellers 
Kaskaskia, was located near the present site of Ottawa. 

Friendly relations were established with this people, and 
a company of young warriors gladly guided them to the 
shores of Lake Michigan. From this point they proceeded 
to Green Bay Mission, where they arrived at the close of 
September, after an absence of four mouths, having 
traversed in their birch canoes a distance of two thousand 
five hundred miles. 

Marquette remained at the mission to recover from his 
illness, but Jolliet pushed on to Canada to make his report 
to the Governor. When near Montreal his canoe was over- 
turned, his papers lost, and he himself narrowly escaped 
drowning. 

This unfortunate occurrence robbed the daring fur-trader 
of the laurels justly due him. As the journal of Father Mar- 
quette was the only source of information left, to this mis- 






JOLLIET AND MARQUETTE. 45 

sionary was given the honor of the exploration. Jolliet 
was the official leader of the expedition, while Marquette was 
in the capacity of a subordinate ; popular sentiment never- 
theless has reversed the positions of the two men, and the 
honor due the fur-trader is bestowed upon the missionary. 

The tidings of the discovery of the great river were re- 
ceived with joy by the French. Bells were rung, cannon 
boomed, and the entire population marched to the cathe- 
dral and joined in chanting the "Te Deum." 

On the 25th of October, 1674, Marquette's health being 
somewhat restored, he set out with two faithful boatmen, 
Pierre and Jacques, to fulfill his promise to establish a 
mission at Kaskaskia, the chief town of the Illinois Indians. 
A band of Pottawattomies and another of Illinois Indians 
accompanied the missionary. The party, filling ten canoes, 
paddled along the shores of Green Bay and made the 
difficult portage to Lake Michigan. The stormy month of 
November was consumed in coasting along the bleak and 
desolate shore. 

Ascending the Chicago -River a short distance, Father 
Marquette was taken with bleeding of the lungs, and was 
unable to proceed any farther. The devoted Pierre and 
Jacques built for him a cabin of logs and roofed it with 
bark. A hole served for a window ; a mat upon the dirt 
floor was his only bed. His faithful companions cared 
for him during the winter, and with the return of spring 
he was able to renew the journey. With a heroism unsur- 
passed, these men pressed on, fording rivers, carrying their 
canoes through the forests, and, floating down the swollen 
streams, finally reached their destination. 

The Indians received Marquette, we are told, "as an 




angel from heaven," 
and listened to his elo- 
quent words with rev- 
erence and joy. A 
chapel was erected for 
the good man, who 
remained a while 
among them preach- 
ing and visiting from 
wigwam to wigwam. 
When failing strength 
warned him that he 
must return to his 
friends in Canada, he 
summoned his beloved 
Indians to a grand 
council, held "on the 
great meadow which 
lies between the river 
and the present village 
of Utica." ''Father 
Marquette took his 
place in the center. 
About him, seated in a 
circle, were five hun- 
dred chiefs and war- 
riors; beyond them 
were one thousand five 
hundred young men 
and braves, and, be- 
hind these, women and 
children to the number 
of a thousand." They 



JOLLIET AND MARQUETTE. 47 

begged him to remain among them, but he knew he must 
depart, for his life was fast ebbing away. He promised 
them, however, that he would return or send another to 
finish the work he had begun. Such is the story of the 
establishing of the first mission among the Illinois Indians. 

Greatly enfeebled, Marquette set out upon the return 
journey. A band of devoted Indians accompanied him 
as far as Lake Michigan. Tenderly did these men of the 
forest care for the dying missionary. At night they made 
him a shelter, cooked his food, and spread his couch of 
leaves and furs. Having reached the lake, they placed him 
in a canoe with the faithful Pierre and Jacques, bade him 
an affectionate farewell, and returned to their forest home. 
Father Marquette continued to grow weaker, and knowing 
that death was near, requested the boatmen to land on a 
pleasant slope near the mouth of the St. Joseph River. 
This they did on the nineteenth day of May, and, erecting 
a small hut, kindled a fire, and spread a couch for the 
dying man. He thanked them for their kindness to him, 
asked forgiveness for any wrong, gave minute directions 
for his burial, and praised God that he was permitted to 
die in the wilderness as a missionary of the Holy Faith. 
During the night he was constantly in prayer until his spirit 
peacefully took its flight. His weeping companions buried 
the body as directed, and sadly made their way to the 
Mission at Mackinac. 

The next winter a hunting party of Indians, who had 
loved the missionary, took up the bones, and in accord- 
ance with their custom, carefully washed them, and bore 
them in a funeral procession to the Mission of St. Ignace 
at Mackinac, where they were buried beneath the altar of 
the little chapel. 



CHAPTER IV. 

LA SALLE. 

Robert Cavelier, knight of La Salle, was born of a rich 
burgher family in the City of Rouen, France. In 1666, 
at the age of twenty-three, he landed at Montreal and ob- 
tained a grant of land eight miles above the town where 
the St. Lawrence widens into the Lake of St. Louis. Here 
he built a village, surrounded it with palisades, and sold 
out the adjacent land to settlers, who were to pay him in 
small annual payments. The place was dangerous because 
of hostile Indians, but was favorably located for trading 
in furs. While developing his possessions, La Salle ap- 
plied himself to the study of the Indian language, and 
within two years was master of the Iroquois tongue and a 
number of other dialects. 

From friendly Indians who stayed with him during the 
winter, he first heard of the Ohio and Mississippi rivers, 
lying far to the south and west. 

Believing that by these rivers lay the route to the Indies 
he resolved to explore them. With /our canoes and four- 
teen men, La Salle paddled down a tributary to the Ohio, 
discovered that stream and descended as far as the Falls of 
the Ohio, now Louisville. He returned to Canada, and 
in 1673, in'company with Frontenac, proceeded to the head 
of Lake Ontario. Here they held a grand council of the 
Indian chiefs, made a treaty with them and built a log 
fort near the present site of Kingston, which they called 
Fort Frontenac. 

48 



LA SALLE. 



49 



Tidings of the discovery of the Mississippi having 
reached them, La Salle sailed for France to lay before the 
King a vast scheme for building a chain of forts from 
the St. Lawrence to the Gulf of Mexico. Armed with 
letters from 
Governor 
Frontenac 
his reception at 
court was most 
cordial. He was 
honored with 
the title of 
Chevalier, was 
made governor 
of Fort Fronte- 
n ac, and in- 
vested with the 
ownership of 
the adjacent 
lands. Wealthy 
relatives sup- 
plied him with 
much money, 
and he return- 
ed to Canada 
to engage in 
fur trading up- 
on a colossal 
scale. The 
wooden fort 
was supplanted la salle. 




50 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

by a large one of stone, containing barracks for the soldiers, 
a mill and bake oven, a blacksmith's shop and a separate 
house for the officers. 

Nine cannon were mounted and served to protect the 
little village that was springing up in the shadow of the 
fort. 

In 1677, La Salle made a second visit to France, and re- 
ceived new honors and more extended privileges. Upon 
his return he brought with him an Italian gentleman named 
Henri de Tonti. This man served as his assistant, and, 
during the succeeding years, proved a faithful follower and 
devoted servant. In November, 1679, La Salle, with a 
company of men including Tonti and Father Hennepin, 
a priest, proceeded westward along the shore of Lake 
Ontario. At the mouth of the Niagara River, after obtain- 
ing reluctant permission from the Seneca Indians, they 
built a warehouse, which served as winter quarters for the 
men. La Salle had conceived the idea of building a vessel 
above Niagara Falls, to be used in navigating the Upper 
Lakes. Toiling through the deep snows of midwinter, the 
men, under the leadership of Tonti, reached a spot six 
miles above the falls, where a rude shipyard was cleared 
upon the banks of a small stream. Two Indian hunters, 
who had come with them, constructed large wigwams in 
which they were to live. While the Indian hunters sup- 
plied them with game, the men felled trees, hewed timbers 
and soon had the keel and ribs laid. 

The Seneca Indians, upon whose hunting grounds the 
men were working, were greatly displeased when they saw 
the timbers assume the proportions of a ship, and attempted 
to burn it. The carpenters, too, became discontented, and 



LA SALLE. 5 1 

the successful completion of the boat was threatened. 
Through the persevering efforts of the brave Tonti, the 
dissatisfied carpenters continued their work, and at the 
opening of spring the little vessel of forty-five tons' burden 
was completed and ready for launching. "The friar pro- 
nounced his blessings on her ; the assembled company sang 
a Te Deum, cannon were fired, and French and Indians 
alike, warmed by a generous gift of brandy, shouted and 
yelped in chorus as she glided into the Niagara. Her 
builders towed her out and anchored her in the stream, 
safe at last from incendiary hands ; and then, swinging their 
hammocks under her deck, beyond reach of the tomahawk, 
slept in peace. The Indians gazed on her with amaze- 
ment. Five small cannon looked out from her portholes ; 
and on her prow was carved the image of a dreadful 
monster, the Griffin, whose name she bore, in honor of the 
armorial bearings of Frontenac." 

While the Griffin was building, La Salle had dispatched 
his French traders in canoes, paddled by Indians and laden 
with merchandise, to purchase furs from the Indians liv- 
ing on the shores of the Upper Lakes. It was a great 
event for an Indian village when the white trader arrived 
with hatchets, knives, beads and cloth. Furs worth many 
dollars in Paris were gladly bartered for a hatchet which 
had cost but a few francs. The Indian was satisfied with 
the exchange, for with the hatchet of steel he could quickly 
cut down the tree or hew the log. The bow was skillfully 
shaved with the blade of a knife for which the red man had 
gladly exchanged his wares. Rival traders and companies 
attracted by the enormous profit of the business, tried to 



52 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

injure La Salle by spreading false reports among the 
various tribes. 

When the commander returned from Fort Frontenac, 
whither he had gone in the depth of winter, the company, 
thirty-four in number, embarked upon the vessel. The 
canvas was spread, a salute was fired from the five cannon, 
and the "Griffin" sped upon her memorable voyage across 
Lake Erie, while the crowd of silent Indians gazed in 
astonishment and awe from the shore. 

Upon the third day they entered a strait, which La Salle 
named Detroit. Here was such abundance of game that 
the men, leaping upon the bank, soon returned laden with 
deer, bear, turkey, grapes and plums, with which the deck 
was speedily strewn. Continuing their course, they crossed 
a small lake, which La Salle named St. Clair, and upon 
the following day Lake Huron opened magnificently before 
them. While crossing this lake they encountered a furious 
tempest that threatened to send them all to the bottom, 
and caused the stoutest among them to fall upon his knees, 
but the storm quieted and they finally reached the little 
Mission Station of St. Ignace at Mackinac and dropped 
anchor in the quiet bay. 

The rival traders and priests of the little mission openly 
extended a welcome to La Salle, while they secretly har- 
bored jealousy. After a salute had been fired, La Salle, 
wearing a rich robe of scarlet and gold and attended by 
his men, was rowed to the shore, and all marched in pro- 
cession to the little chapel. At this station the commander 
arrested four of his white traders, who had played him 
false and squandered his goods. Tonti was sent to St. 
Mary's to arrest two others for the same offense. Upon 



LA SALLE. 53 

Tonti's return with his prisoners La Salle sailed through 
the straits and across Lake Michigan to Green Bay, where 
others of his traders more faithful than those found at 
Mackinac, delivered to him a large cargo of furs. Here he 
made a lasting friend of a Pottawattomie Chief, who en- 
tertained him with hospitality. La Salle resolved to send 
back the "Griffin" with the cargo of furs collected here 
and at other points along the journey. This cargo was 
of such value that if it arrived in Canada his creditors would 
all be paid and he would be a rich man. Accordingly the 
"Griffin," richly freighted, was dispatched with orders to 
unload at Niagara and return with all speed to the head of 
Lake Michigan. 

La Salle continued the voyage in four large canoes con- 
taining a blacksmith's forge, mechanic's tools, arms and 
ammunition. His party consisted of thirteen men and a 
skilful Mohegan hunter and guide. In the voyage along 
the western shore they encountered violent storms and 
suffered much from hardship and hunger. As they ap- 
proached the southern shore, game became plentiful and 
the weather was more pleasant. Paddling up the eastern 
shore they entered the mouth of the St. Joseph River. 
Here they were to await Tonti, who, with a company of 
twenty men, was approaching from Mackinac. Tonti did 
not arrive, and La Salle's men clamored to be led into the 
country of the Illinois, where they knew an abundance of 
corn for the winter was stored. But the commander re- 
fused to desert his faithful lieutenant, and set his discon- 
tented men to building a fort. At the end of twenty days 
Tonti arrived, but brought no tidings from the "Griffin." 
It was now more than two months since the ship had set 



54 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

sail from Green Bay, and they were fearful that she had 
gone down with La Salle's entire fortune. He was deeply 
in debt to the Canadian merchants, and if the vessel were 
lost he would be a hopeless bankrupt. Amidst this gloom 
and uncertainty the fort was finished and called Fort 
Miami, because of the presence of a tribe of Indians bear- 
ing that name. 

With anxious eye La Salle scanned the dreary horizon. 
But as day after day passed and no sail appeared, he sent 
two men to Mackinac to guide the vessel, if it should ever 
appear, to Fort Miami. The company sadly completed 
their preparations for ascending the river, "whose weedy 
edges were already glossed with thin flakes of ice." On 
the third of December, 1679, no tidings having been re- 
ceived from the "Griffin," the party began the voyage up 
the St. Joseph River. In four days they arrived at the 
present site of the city of South Bend. Here they expected 
to find an Indian trail leading to the headwaters of the 
Kankakee. 

In the absence of the Mohegan hunter, who was search- 
ing for game, La Salle tried to find the path and became 
lost in the tangled woods and blinding snow. The men 
scoured the region to find him, and fired their guns to 
direct him to camp. Late the next afternoon he appeared 
carrying, dangling from his belt, two opossums, which he 
had killed with a club as they were hanging from a bough 
of a tree. After losing his way, La Salle had been com- 
pelled to skirt a large swamp, and did not again reach 
the bank of the river until late at night. He fired his gun 
to signal his companions, and after wandering far, espied 
in the distance a camp fire. Making his way to it he found 



LA SALLE. 55 

no one, but near it a soft bed of leaves and twigs, from 
which some one had hastily retreated at his appearance. 
He vainly called to the invisible person in every Indian 
tongue known to him. Finding that the owner would not 
return, he crept into it himself and slept soundly until 
morning. 

With the return of the Mohegan the trail was found, the 
canoes and freight were lifted upon the shoulders of the 
men and carried across the marshy, snow-covered plain 
that separates the sources of the Kankakee River from the 
St. Joseph. The canoes were placed upon the current of 
the narrow stream, which wound its sluggish course 
through a marshy morass whitened with snow and edged 
with gray elder bushes and withered rushes. Game be- 
came so scarce that the discontented men threatened to 
desert and join the Indians. As the voyagers proceeded 
the stream widened and the miry waste gave way to un- 
dulating prairies, in summer the feeding ground of count- 
less herds of buffalo and deer. Occasionally they could 
see, upon the distant horizon, Indians in pursuit of game, 
while at night blazing camp fires twinkled like great 
eyes. The hunger of the party was unexpectedly appeased 
when they found a huge buffalo bull mired near the bank 
of the stream. After he had been killed a rope was passed 
around his body, and, by the united efforts of twelve men, 
he was dragged to the shore. 

At length the party, with revived spirits, floated into the 
more majestic Illinois River. Upon either side were wooded 
hills, from whose summits the voyagers could see the 
prairies of green stretching away into the distance. The 
stream threaded its way amidst islands covered with stately 



56 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

woods. On the right of the travelers was Buffalo Rock, 
for many years a favorite gathering place for the Indians, 
and a few miles below, upon the left, they beheld a lofty 
cliff, crowned with forest trees. This cliff was afterwards 
famous as Starved Rock. Upon the right bank, the undu- 
lating meadows swept back to the distant hills. Upon this 
plain, near the present village of Utica, was situated the 
chief town of the Illinois Indians. Silence was everywhere* 
for the wigwams were deserted and no living thing was 
to be found. The Indians were on their southern hunting 
trip at this season of the year. The pits in which they 
stored their corn were found, and La Salle moved fifty 
bushels to his canoes, with the intention of repaying the 
owners when he should meet them on the river below. 
Proceeding upon their way, they entered the expansion of 
the Illinois River known as Peoria Lake, a sheet of water 
twenty miles in length and three in breadth. As they pro- 
ceeded many columns of smoke ascending from wigwam 
fires warned them that they were approaching an Indian 
village. The lake again narrowed to the width of a river, and 
as they turned a sudden bend, eighty lodges came in view, 
pitched on either side of the stream. La Salle immediately 
arranged the eight canoes abreast, himself upon the left, 
and Tonti upon the right. The men exchanged their pad- 
dles for their guns as the swift current bore them into the 
midst of the astonished Indians. A scene of wild con- 
fusion followed. The warriors, howling and whooping, 
rushed for their weapons, while the women and children 
sought the protection of their wigwams. In the midst of 
the hub-bub, La Salle and his little band leaped upon shore, 
and with guns raised awaited the combat. The Indians, 



LA SALLE. 57 

recovering from their first fright, and desirous of making 
peace, advanced with the calumet, and the hostile demon- 
trations upon both sides ended in expressions of friendship. 
A feast was prepared, and, according to the Indian code 
of hospitality, the food was placed in the mouths of the 
Frenchmen by the savages. At the close of the feast, La 
Salle explained to the Indians his reason for taking the 
corn from the- deserted village, and amply repaid them for 
it. He then told them that he wished to build a fort in 
their midst to protect them from the Iroquois. If, how- 
ever, they did not look upon his plans with favor he would 
pass on to the Osage Indians and give them the benefit of 
his protection and trade. Anxious to retain the friendship 
of the French, and jealous of the other tribes, the Illinois 
readily consented and promised all that was asked. The 
remainder of the day was spent in dancing and feasting. 

La Salle's enemies continued to follow him. During the 
night an Indian named Monso, a chief of the Mascoutins, 
in the employ of rival Frenchmen, arrived at the Indian 
camp. He gathered the chiefs in a secret council and 
warned them not to trust La Salle because he was voyaging 
below to stir up other tribes against the Illinois, and was 
in truth a spy of the Iroquois. He hoped to check the 
advance of the party or to induce the men to de- 
sert their leader, who was secretly informed of Monso's 
intrigues by a friendly chief. At a feast held the next day 
an old chief arose and warned them against the dangers 
of the Mississippi. He pictured the hostile tribes, the de- 
vouring monsters and the raging whirlpools. While the 
leader was in no way discouraged by the speech, its effect 
upon his men was perceptible. La Salle thanked the chief 



58 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

for the warning, but replied that if there were great dangers 
to be encountered there would be all the greater glory if 
their journey were successful. But had they not been 
deceived by lies ? Continuing, he said, "We were not asleep, 
my brother, when Monso came to tell you under cover of 
night, that we were spies of the Iroquois. Look at what 
we have brought you. It is not weapons to destroy you, 
but merchandise and tools for your good. If you still 
harbor evil thoughts of us, be frank, as we are, and speak 
boldly." The chief said nothing, but made a sign for the 
feast to proceed. The next morning La Salle was cut to 
the heart by discovering that six of his men had deserted. 
Calling the others together he told them that any man who 
wished to return in the spring should have free leave to 
go safely and without dishonor. 

As an attempt was made to take his life by placing poison 
in the pot in which their food was cooking, La Salle re- 
solved to leave the Indian village immediately and build 
a fortified camp for himself. 

A strong position was selected on a low hill two miles 
below the village on the southern bank of the river. An 
embankment was thrown up on every side, and a palisade 
twenty-five feet high was also placed around the entire fort. 

Lodgings for the men, built of bullet proof timber, were 
located at two angles of the enclosure. A priest's chapel 
occupied a third angle, the magazine and forge a fourth, 
The tents of La Salle and Tonti were placed within. 

Such was the first civilized occupation of the region which 
now forms the State of Illinois. 

La Salle christened his new fortification Fort Crevecoeur 
(Heart break). The name tells of disaster and suffering, 



LA SALLE. 59 

but does no justice to the iron-hearted constancy of the 
sufferer. He planned to build a ship, load it with buffalo 
hides, descend the Mississippi and cross the Atlantic. The 
iron and rigging of such a vessel had been placed in the 
hold of the "Griffin." But all hope of again seeing that 
vessel had been abandoned. Never faltering, this man of 
indomitable* energy resolved to make the journey on foot 
to Fort Frontenac, a distance of twelve hundred miles, and 
bring back the materials necessary for building and 
equipping such a vessel. Leaving Tonti in command of the 
fort, La Salle started, with five companions, upon the return 
to Fort Frontenac. This wonderful journey across bleak 
plains, through storms of snow and ice, was accomplished 
in seventy days. 



CHAPTER V. 

TONTI. 

Tonti, with four trusty men and a dozen unscrupulous fel- 
lows, was left in command of Fort Crevecoeur, when La 
Salle set out for distant Canada. The season of the year 
was the worst possible for such a journey. The Illinois 
River was filled with floating ice, which retarded the prog- 
ress of the party, but they pushed their way up the stream 
to the deserted town of the Illinois, where they had bor- 
rowed corn on their downward trip. While camped here 
La Salle visited Starved Rock.* Impressed with its nat- 
ural advantages as a fortress, he sent word for Tonti to 
examine the place, and if an outbreak of Indians occurred, 
to fortify it. 

The party continued its journey up the river to the pres- 
ent site of Joliet, where the heavy ice rendered further 
progress by water impossible. Concealing their canoes, 
they began that remarkable journey overland. As they 
neared the lakes the country became a dreary waste of 
melting snow and half-frozen mud, intersected by swollen 
streams, which were waded or crossed upon rudely con- 
structed rafts. On the 23d of March they reached Fort 
Miami, where La Salle found the two men who had been 
sent to search for the missing "Griffin." All hope of finding 
the vessel had been given up, and he ordered the men to 
report to Tonti at Fort Crevecoeur. 



* See Chapter II. 

60 



TONTI. 



6l 



The hardships of the party increased with every step of 
the journey. Lacerated by thorns, plunging to their waists 
in half-frozen swamps, chilled to the bone by the icy 
streams, tracked by bands of savages, they finally overcame 
a 1 1 difficulties 
and arrived at 
Fort Frontenac 
on the sixth of 
May. Had La 
Salle not pos- 
sessed an iron 
constitut i o n 
and an invinc- 
ible determina- 
tion, he never 
could have per- 
formed such a 
journey. Na- 
ture and man 
seemed to have 
conspired to 
wreck his for- 
tunes. The 
".Griffin" had 
disappeare d, 
and the valu- 
able cargo of 
furs, after safely passing the great lakes, had been swal- 
lowed up in the rapids of the St. Lawrence. His enemies 
were attempting to work his overthrow with the govern- 
ment, and ruin him with his creditors. But La Salle did 




TONTI. 



62 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

not despair. Hastening to Montreal he appeared before 
his astounded enemies, satisfied his clamorous creditors and 
obtained the necessary supplies for his fort upon the dis- 
tant Illinois and material for the ship, which was then upon 
the stocks. Then he returned to Fort Frontenac to prepare 
a new expedition. 

Born to command, La Salle lacked those qualities by 
which men are won and held. To his companions he was 
stern, cold and incomprehensible. Scarcely was his iron 
hand removed from the fort upon the Illinois before the 
garrison began to talk of revolt. His large schemes had 
no attraction for them, and they showed their discontent 
and dislike in a hundred ways. When the men from Fort 
Miami arrived with the tidings that the "Griffin" was 
wrecked and La Salle a hopeless bankrupt, unable to pay 
them their wages, they became openly rebellious. 

In accordance with La Salle's instructions, Tonti, with 
a few men, had gone up the river to examine the Rock 
of the Illinois. No sooner had he departed than the gar- 
rison arose in rebellion, destroyed the fort, seized the 
ammunition and fled. Two of their number who remained 
true hastened to Tonti, who was now left in the midst of 
treacherous savages with but five men, two of whom were 
the good friars Membre and Ribourde. Returning to the 
dismantled fort, Tonti collected the tools and stores that 
had not been destroyed by the mutineers. These he re- 
moved to the great town of the Illinois, near Starved Rock, 
hoping by this display of confidence to banish the distrust 
that had been planted in the minds of the Indians by La 
Salle's enemies. 

In this Indian town, which consisted of 5,000 to 8,000 



TONTI. 63 

people, Tonti and his five companions would have remained 
unmolested but for the fact that a new engine of destruc- 
tion was about to be hurled upon them. The terrible 
Iroquois, who dwelt on the shores of Lakes Ontario and 
Erie, were preparing to sweep down upon the unsuspecting 
Illinois. They had already destroyed or scattered the 
Hurons and Eries, and were now turning their attention 
to the Indians who lived in the West. 

At the moment when Tonti and his men were dwelling 
among the Illinois, five hundred of the Iroquois warriors 
were swiftly traversing the forests and prairies that sepa- 
rated them from their enemies. The Miamis had also been 
induced to join in the attack upon their neighbors and 
kindred. Swiftly the wild bands advanced upon the doomed 
village. The alarm was first given by a Shawnee Indian, 
who discovered the approaching foe. The news spread 
rapidly from wigwam to wigwam, and all became excite- 
ment and confusion. The squaws, with frantic screams, 
snatched their children and sought protection in the un- 
derbrush, or trusted to the speed of their canoes, while the 
warriors, seizing their weapons, began to prepare for the 
coming battle. Tonti and his men were soon surrounded 
by an angry crowd, who accused them of being in league 
with the Iroquois. In their rage the savages seized the 
forge and tools brought from the fort and threw them into 
the river. The women and children were hastily embarked 
in canoes and sent down the stream, where they were pro- 
tected by sixty braves. The remaining warriors, four hun- 
dred in number, spent the day in preparing for battle. As 
evening approached they built huge fires that cast a glare 
for miles, illumining the village, river and forest with the 



64 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

brightness of day. About these fires, their bodies be- 
smeared with war paint and decked with feathers, the braves 
of the Illinois danced, howled and brandished their weapons 
in an attempt to screw up their courage to meet the dreaded 
foe. At dawn the Illinois scouts returned, and mistaking 
an Iroquois decked in a French uniform for La Salle, re- 
ported that the Frenchman was with the enemy. At this 
the infuriated warriors rushed upon Tonti and his men 
with the determination of despatching them for their ap- 
parent treachery. The Frenchmen were only saved by a 
promise that they would join them in fighting the Iroquois. 
As the Illinois hurried across the river and reached the op- 
posite bank, the Iroquois emerged from the woods that 
skirted the Vermillion River. Both bands, now face to face, 
began to leap, to dodge behind every available cover and to 
fire their guns. Tonti saw at a glance that the foe, who out- 
numbered the Illinois, were armed with superior weapons, 
and would doubtless be victorious. Presuming upon the 
treaty of peace between the French and Iroquois, at the 
imminent peril of his life, he seized a belt of wampum, 
which he waved above his head and advanced to meet the 
approaching savages. His swarthy Italian complexion and 
half-savage dress was nearly the cause of his death, for 
the Iroquois, mistaking him for one of the Indian warriors, 
rushed upon him, and one young brave plunged his scalp- 
ing knife into his body. Fortunately the blade was deflected 
from a vital part by striking one of his ribs, but the blood 
gushed from the wound. A chief, who perceived his true 
character, now attempted to staunch the wound, and others 
helped stay the approaching battle. A conference of the 
Iroquois- was held. Some were for putting Tonti to 



TONTI. 65 

death at once, and one warrior stood with his scalping 
knife ready to strike, while others, who dreaded the ven- 
geance of the French, demanded that he should be set at 
liberty. At length Tonti decided the tide of the angry 
controversy by declaring that 1,200 Illinois and sixty 
Frenchmen were being held in reserve. The half-believing 
Iroquois thereupon sent him back with a peace belt, and a 
battle was prevented for a time. The Illinois, believing that 
safety now lay in flight, set fire to their lodges, and under 
the cover of the smoke and flame, fled in their canoes down 
the river and rejoined their women and children. The 
Iroquois, crossing the river, destroyed everything of value, 
and encamped amid the burning wigwams. Tonti and his 
men had taken up their abode at the fort. The next day 
the Iroquois, believing the number of the ene*my to be very 
great, sent Tonti with a hostage to make peace with the 
Illinois, who were delighted with the prospect, and in 
return sent a young Indian brave as a hostage to the camp 
of their foes. This young Indian came near proving the 
destruction of them all by betraying the weakness of their 
tribe to the crafty Indians. With loud cries the Iroquois 
rushed upon Tonti, charging him with having deceived 
them, and it required all his tact and courage to extricate 
himself and his companions from this new difficulty. 

Perceiving that he could no longer be of service to the 
Illinois, Tonti with his five companions embarked in a 
leaky canoe and set out upon the journey to the French 
mission at Mackinac. 

The Iroquois, no longer restrained by the presence of 
the French, started in pursuit of the fleeing Illinois, Day 



66 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

after day the savage foes fought each other as pursuer and 
pursued continued down the stream. 

When near the mouth of the Illinois the fleeing tribes 
separated; some crossed the Mississippi, others continued 
down the stream. The tribe of the Tamaroas, believing 
that pursuit was over, tarried near the river, and were sud- 
denly attacked by overwhelming numbers. The warriors 
fled in terror, leaving their women and children to fall into 
the hands of their ferocious foes. Burnings and tortures 
followed. At length the savages, whose greed for slaughter 
had been satisfied for the time, returned to their homes, 
taking with them the women and children, who had been 
spared. 

Meanwhile Tonti and his men paddled their dilapidated 
canoe northward until they were compelled to land to re- 
pair it. While the men were engaged in this work, Father 
Ribourde, charmed by the beauty of the scenery, wandered 
to a distant grove. Here, while engaged in prayer, he was 
killed by a band of Kickapoo Indians who were hovering 
near. 'Thus, in the sixty -fifth year of his age, the only 
heir of a wealthy Burgundian house perished under the war 
clubs of the savages, for whose salvation he had renounced 
ease and affluence." 

The saddened party continued the journey up the river 
until, compelled to abandon the canoe, they proceeded to- 
ward Lake Michigan on foot. Their provisions became 
exhausted, and they subsisted as best they could upon 
acorns, roots and wild onions. One of them became lost 
while hunting for game, and did not return to camp for 
several days. Tonti, weakened by his wound, and the many 
privations of the journey, fell sick. Their destination was 



TONTI. 6? 

the village of the Pottawattomie Indians, upon the shores 
of Green Bay, where they felt sure of shelter and food for 
the winter. The cold increased as they proceeded north- 
ward. But for a few ears of corn and some frozen pump- 
kins found in a deserted Indian village the entire party 
must have perished. At length, near the end of November, 
they fell in with a hunting party of Pottawattomie Indians, 
who greeted them warmly and fed them bountifully. The 
exhausted Frenchmen were placed in canoes and carried 
to the village two leagues away, where their famine was 
"turned to abundance." 

The chief of the village was an ardent admirer of La 
Salle, whom he had befriended the year before, and was 
accustomed to say that "he knew but three captains in the 
world, Frontenac, La Salle and himself." 

With the opening of spring, Tonti and Father Membre 
paddled across to Mackinac, and in June were overjoyed by 
the arrival of La Salle upon his return from Fort Fron- 
tenac. 



CHAPTER VI. 
la salle's return to Illinois. 

Ignorant of Tonti's whereabouts, La Salle was hasten- 
ing from Fort Frontenac to the Valley of the Illinois, with 
a party of twenty-five men and abundant supplies, when, 
arriving at the St. Joseph River, he left a portion of his 
stores at the ruined fort and pushed on to the Valley of 
the Illinois. Everywhere was desolation, silence and 
death. He found the great town of the Illinois a mass of 
ruins. The plain about was strewn with wrecks of Indian 
homes, and even the ruined fort was ornamented with 
ghastly heads and skulls. The work of destruction had 
been completed by trampling down the growing corn 
around the site' of the destroyed village. 

La Salle carefully searched the ruins for remains of 
Tonti and his men, but none were to be found. His fort 
was destroyed, and only the keel and ribs of his vessel 
remained upon the stocks. Tonti and his men had dis- 
appeared, and the peaceful valley had become a scene of 
desolation. But La Salle was not to be overcome by mis- 
fortune. He descended to the mouth of the Illinois, look- 
ing anxiously for traces of his friend, and everywhere were 
the evidences of the deadly work of the savages. On the 
edge of a prairie, near the mouth of the Illinois, they came 
upon the charred and mutilated bodies of the unfortunate 
Tamaroas, but no evidence of the missing men was to be 
found. The party sadly returned at the beginning of win- 

68 



la salle's return to Illinois. 69 

ter to Fort Miami. As La Salle passed through trie coun- 
try devastated by the Iroquois, he resolved to form a league 
of the western tribes, and to colonize them upon the plain 
about the rock of St. Louis. Here, protected by a garrison 
of Frenchmen, the Indians would be secure from the in- 
cursions of their terrible foe. He would be able also to 
monopolize the fur trade of all the Indian tribes dwelling 
in the Mississippi Valley. La Salle devoted the winter to 
forming this Indian Confederation. The remnants of the 
Mohegan and several other eastern tribes, dwelling near 
Fort Miami, were ready to cast in their lot with the great 
white chief. If he could reconcile the Miamis and the 
Illinois, who were gradually returning to their desolated 
homes, the confederation would be accomplished. At a 
village of the Miamis which he visited, a number of Iroquois 
were behaving with great insolence, boasting of their 
bravery and prowess. La Salle rebuked them so sternly 
for their many wicked acts, that during the night they 
quietly slunk away. The astonishment of the Miami tribes 
was great, and La Salle's influence was increased by the 
act. The Illinois Indians readily consented to join the 
confederation. Having united these western tribes La Salle 
returned to Canada in the spring to obtain needed supplies 
and make terms with his creditors. On his way thither he 
was overjoyed to meet Tonti at Mackinac Mission, and to 
have him for a companion during his return journey. 
A prosperous voyage repaid him for his many hardships, 
and in the fall he again started for Fort Miami, which he 
reached late in the season, with renewed hopes. During the 
month of December La Salle set out upon another expedi- 
tion, although the streams were sheeted with ice and the 



70 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

ground was covered with snow. The object of this, the 
greatest of all his undertakings, was to open the way for 
reaching France and Europe by means of the great rivers 
flowing to the gulf, and thus, avoiding the hardships of over- 
land transportation and the menace of warring Indian tribes, 
to place on a sure basis the commercial relations of the 
French colonies with the mother country. 

The baggage and canoes were placed upon sledges and 
drawn by the French and Indians from the present site of 
Chicago to the sources of the Illinois, and thence down 
that frozen stream. Arriving at Fort Crevecoeur, they 
found the river open, and, embarking in their canoes, the 
party reached the great river on the sixth of February. 
The stream was filled with floating ice and they were com- 
pelled to camp and await open water. As soon as they were 
able they launched their canoes and started on their voyage 
to the sea. 

Passing the mouths of the Missouri and Ohio Rivers, 
they camped at Chickasaw Bluffs, on the 24th of February. 
Here one of their number, Pierre Prudehomme, was lost 
while hunting, and as the others had seen fresh tracks of 
Indians, La Salle feared that he had been killed. Some of 
his followers built a small stockade fort on a high bluff by 
the river, while others ranged the woods in search of the 
missing hunter. At length the man was found and brought 
to the camp, where he enjoyed a hearty meal, for he was 
half dead from starvation. To commemorate the restora- 
tion of the hunter, La Salle called the stockade Fort Prude- 
homme. 

As the party continued its journey down the river, the 
climate became more springlike. Trees were budding, and 



LA SALLE S RETURN TO ILLINOIS. *]l 

flowers opened their petals to the warm air and sunshine. 
The river wound its course through wastes, swamps, and 
stretches of cane brake. One day, near the middle of 
March, they became enveloped in a fog so thick that they 
could see neither shore. While thus floating, the booming 
of an Indian drum sounded upon their ears. Crossing to 
the opposite bank, the men landed and threw up rude 
breastworks of fallen trees and branches. When the fog 
lifted, the astonished Indians upon the farther shore dis- 
covered the strangers at work. Advancing to the water's 
edge, La Salle made signs of peace and beckoned the 
Indians to come over. When their canoe approached 
within gunshot one of the Frenchmen paddled out to meet 
them, and upon being well received, the entire party pro- 
ceeded to the Indian village. It proved to be a town be- 
longing to the Arkansas Indians, who dwelt near the mouth 
of the river now bearing their name. The Frenchmen were 
provided with every comfort possessed by their friendly 
entertainers. Separate lodges were given them, and an 
abundance of feasting followed. La Salle took possession 
of the entire country in the name of King Louis of France, 
and with much ceremony erected a cross in the center of 
the village. At the end of three days the Frenchmen, ac- 
companied by two Indian guides, continued their journey 
down the mighty river. 

Three hundred miles below, their guides showed them 
a path which led to the town of Taensas. Father Membre 
and Tonti decided to visit it. Shouldering their canoe, the 
men carried it through the swamp to a lake which was 
once the bed of the river. When they reached the town 
the Frenchmen gazed upon the well-constructed houses 



72 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



with astonishment. Tonti writes that he had "seen 
nothing like it in America; dwellings large and square, 
built of sun-baked mortar, mixed with straw, sur- 
mounted by dome-shaped roofs of thatched cane. Two 
buildings larger 
than the others 
attracted the 
attention of the 
visitors. The 
one set apart 
for the chiefs 
was forty feet 
square and 
contained but a 
single room. 
The chief sat 
upon his throne 
to receive his 
visitors. H i s 
three wives sat 
near him and 
howled an ac- 
companiment to 
his speech. 
About him 
stood sixty 
grave men, clad 




NIKA, 
La Salle's Faithful Indian Hunter. 



in white robes made from the inner bark of the mulberry." 

The other building was the temple of the sun, where 

were kept the bones of departed chiefs, supposed to have 

been children of the Sun god. A fire was kept constantly 



LASALLE'S RETURN TO ILLINOIS. $$ 

burning upon the altar by three old men appointed to that 
service. The temple was surrounded by a wall decorated 
with the skulls of sacrificial victims. 

On the sixth of April, 1682, the voyagers were glad- 
dened by the salt breeze blowing fresh from the Gulf, and 
soon its broad bosom, tossing restlessly, burst upon their 
sight. The intrepid La Salle had triumphed over every 
obstacle, and at last the mystery of the great river was 
revealed. At a distance above the mouth of the Mississippi 
the party landed. While the Indians looked on in amaze- 
ment, La Salle planted a column inscribed with the arms of 
France, and took possession of the territory drained by the 
mighty river and its tributaries in the name of his sovereign. 
A leaden plate, bearing a Latin inscription, was buried near 
the column, and above it was planted the cross. Then 
with hymns and volleys of musketry ended the ceremony 
that gave to King Louis XIV. of France the vast basin of 
the Mississippi. 

The boats were now turned up stream and the toilsome 
return journey began. At times the voyagers were with- 
out food, at others they lived upon the flesh of alligators. 
When the party reached Fort Prudehomme, La Salle was 
taken with a burning fever, and had to remain there for 
more than a month ; but, desiring to proclaim the wonderful 
discovery, he sent the faithful Tonti on before him. As soon 
as La Salle became strong enough he pushed on to Mack- 
inac, where he was joined by Tonti, and together they 
formed plans to establish the confederacy of the vVestern 
Indians. Tonti was sent to Starved Rock*, or the Rock of 



*For origin of name see Chap. II. 



J74 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS 

St. Louis as La Salle named it, to begin the work of clearing 
the summit for a fort. 

The Rock of St. Louis is deserving of more than passing 
mention. It is a steep bluff upon the south side of the 
Illinois River, not far from the present city of La Salle, and 
opposite the village of Utica. It "rises steep on three sides 
as a castle wall, to the height of a hundred and twenty-five 
feet above the river. In front it overhangs the waters that 
wash its base ; its western brow looks down on the tops 
of forest trees, and on the east lies a wide gorge, or ravine, 
choked with the mingled foliage of oaks, walnuts and elms, 
while in its rocky depths a little brook creeps down to 
mingle with the river. From the trunk of the stunted cedar 
that leans from the summit you may drop a plummet into 
the river below, where the catfish and turtle may plainly 
be seen gliding over the wrinkled sands. The cliff is 
accessible only from behind, where a man may climb up, 
not without difficulty, by a steep and narrow passage."* 
This description is not accurate now. The rock may be 
entirely gone in the year 3000. 

In the month of December La Salle and Tonti began the 
work on the fort. Dwellings and storehouses built 
with timbers dragged up the rugged path, soon crowned 
the summit of the rock. The whole was surrounded by a 
strong palisade. The fortress was named by La Salle Fort 
St. Louis, in honor of the King of France. The scattered 
tribes of Indians, who looked upon La Salle as their cham- 
pion against the dreaded Iroquois, reared their wigwams 
and lodges in the valley below. From this fortress, in- 



* Parkman. 



LA SALLE S RETURN TO ILLINOIS. 75 

accessible as an eagle's nest, La Salle looked down upon 
the homes of twenty thousand Indians, from whom he 
could muster four thousand warriors. His singular plan 
for forming a colony had been marvelously successful. 

La Salle now left Tonti in command of Fort bt. Louis, 
and hastened to France, by the way of Quebec, to ask King 
Louis to aid in planting another colony at the mouth of 
the Mississippi River. If this were done, he could take his 
furs, purchased from the Indians, down the river and sail 
through the Gulf of Mexico. The long and dangerous 
voyage through the Great Lakes and down the St. Lawrence 
would thus be avoided. At this time France was at war 
with Spain, who claimed the sole right to sail vessels in. 
the waters of the Gulf of Mexico. King Louis was greatly 
pleased with the idea of establishing such a colony and driv- 
ing Spain from the Gulf. He gladly gave La Salle four ves- 
sels, abundant supplies and a hundred soldiers. With their 
numbers increased by the addition of six priests, six gentle- 
men and a number of mechanics and laborers with their 
families, the expedition set sail on the 24th day of July, 1684. 
But misfortunes came upon them thick and fast. One 
vessel was captured by Spanish buccaneers, the others, fail- 
ing to find the mouth of the Mississippi, sailed along the 
low marshy coast in vain search for it, and, landing upon 
the shores of Matagorda Bay, erected a fort. Soon after 
one of the remaining vessels was wrecked, losing many 
supplies, and at length the last ship, while exploring the 
coast, was lost and her crew drowned. Gloom and despair 
settled over the little band huddled about the solitary fort 
upon the desolate Texas shore. La Salle was blamed for 
the overwhelming disasters. Lack of good food and water 



j6 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

caused many to fall sick, while others were killed by In- 
dians. The rising discontent of the unfortunate people 
was fanned to a flame by evil-minded persons, who hated 
their leader and desired his death. La Salle led an ex- 
pedition in search of the great river, and unfortunately 
these men were permitted to be of the number. A hunting 
party of which they formed a part was absent so long that 
La Salle sent his nephew and a companion to search for 
them. The nephew was a hot-headed, unreasonable fellow, 
who, when he came up with them, not only rebuked 
them severely, but took the best portions of their game 
for himself. The men became very angry, and that night 
killed the nephew, his companion and a faithful Indian 
guide who had accompanied La Salle in his long journey 
from Fort St. Louis. The next day La Salle, accompanied 
only by Father Douay, sought to learn the cause of the 
delay, and was shot from ambush by the cowardly mur- 
derers. In this miserable manner, at the early age of 
forty-three, perished the most remarkable explorer of the 
new world. Like his own Rock of St. Louis, he had stood 
unmoved in the storms and disasters that swept around 
him. 

His murderers were soon after killed in a quarrel with 
their companions. La Salle's brother and a few men who 
were left, after enduring many hardships, made their way 
to Fort St. Louis upon the Illinois. Here they were kindly 
treated by Tonti, who was kept in ignorance of his com- 
mander's death. 

In the spring these men forged a draft in the dead leader's 
name, which was generously honored, and with the money 



LA SALLE S RETURN TO ILLINOIS. 



77 



thus secured they returned to France. A few months after 
their departure Tonti learned from a band of Indians of 
the unhappy end of the noble La Salle. 




FLAG OF FRANCE. 



CHAPTER VII. 

OLD KASKASKIA AND THE EARLY FRENCH. 

The good Father Marquette established the earliest mis- 
sion among the Illinois Indians, at their chief town, which 
he named "Kaskaskia." He felt that his life was ebbing 
away and he must depart, but he promised to send other 
missionaries to carry on the work he had begun. With 
sorrowful eyes did the Indians watch his canoe disappear 
in the distance, for they had learned to love this man, whose 
pure life and gentle words taught them peace and good 
will. Other missionaries held services in the little cross- 
crowned chapel that stood near the village and ministered 
to the sick and dying. 

At. about the close of the seventeenth century, probably 
as early as 1695, fear of the ferocious Iroquois impelled the 
Illinois tribes to abandon their village and remove to the 
southward. The mission station under the charge of the 
Catholic fathers was moved with them. 

A beautiful valley about six miles in width is formed by 
the confluence of the river which is now called Kaskaskia 
with the Mississippi. Between these two streams but six 
miles above their junction, where the waters of the Kas- 
kaskia curl beneath the bluffs of the eastern bank, a new 
site was chosen for the village. Row upon row of Indian 
lodges soon covered the plain. A log chapel and a house 
for the Jesuit Fathers was built above the village and en- 
closed with a neat stockade. With the help of the Indians 

78 



OLD KASKASKIA AND THE EARLY FRENCH. 79 

the land adjoining the mission was cultivated. Cattle, hogs 
and other domestic animals were introduced. 

About this time, probably in 1700, a mission station had 
been established by Father Pinet among the Tamaroa 
Indians at Cahokia, four miles south of the present site of 
East St. Louis. The following year a number of French- 
men settled there. Houses were erected, and each settler 
was given a piece of ground 300 feet square. Cahokia 
became a village of considerable importance, and in 1795 
was made the county seat of St. Clair County. This 
honor was wrested from it in 1814 by the thriving town of 
Belleville. Damaged by the floods of 1844, Cahokia fell 
into decay, and at the present time is only a hamlet. 

The early French immigrants were attracted from 
Canada by the reports of mild climate and. fertile soil. 
After Xew Orleans and other French colonies were planted 
in Louisiana, numbers of settlers came to the Illinois coun- 
try by the less laborious route of the Mississippi River. 
Before many years had passed a regular trade was estab- 
lished between the settlements of Upper and Lower 
Louisiana. Cargoes of flour, tallow, bacon, hides and 
leather were floated down to Xew Orleans, where they 
were shipped to the West Indies and France. The boat- 
men brought back sugar, rice, indigo and articles manu- 
factured in Europe. By the middle of the eighteenth 
century several thousand Frenchmen and their descendants 
were living upon the banks of the [Mississippi and its 
tributaries. 

Kaskaskia was now the metropolis of Northern Louis- 
iana. The log chapel had been replaced by a larger build- 
ing of stone. In the midst of many acres of cultivated 



80 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

land was situated a house for the Fathers and a Jesuit 
College. Beyond lay the village, its rows of white houses 
fronting the street upon which were located the store- 
houses of the fur-traders and merchants. Across the river 
to the east arose the high bluffs of "Garrison Hill," crowned 
by a fort built to repel a threatened attack of the Chicka- 
saw Indians. 

The houses were quaint in appearance and peculiar in 
construction. The walls were formed by planting, deep 
in the ground, a framework of posts held together by cross 
strips. The whole was strongly braced at the corners, and 
resembled many ladders placed one above the other. This 
framework was then filled in neatly with straw and mortar. 
The. carefully trimmed walls were given many coats of 
whitewash within and without. The roof of thatch was 
quite steep, and often projected over the broad porch which 
extended round the entire building. The floors were made 
of slabs hewn from logs. These dwellings, of uniform size 
and appearance, gave to the village an air of peace and con- 
tentment, in keeping with the simple lives of the people. 

Longfellow has given us a description of such a town in 
Evangeline : — 

"Strongly built were the houses, with frames of oak and 
of hemlock, 

Such as the peasants of Normandy built in the reign of the 
Henrys. 

Thatched were the roofs, with dormer windows, while 
gables projecting 

Over the basement below, protected and shaded the door- 
way :" 

The dress of these people was simple and quaint. Coarse 
blue shirts were covered with vests and pantaloons of 



OLD KASKASKIA AND THE EARLY FRENCH. OI 

homespun. A long blue coat with pointed hood was a 
common outdoor garment. Upon hunting expeditions and 
in winter, coonskin caps and pantaloons of deerskin were 
worn. The dress of the women was of blue cotton or 
Spanish cloth, made with a short waist and full skirt. A 
blue handkerchief was a common head covering for both 
sexes. Both men and women wore deerskin moccasins, 
decorated with shells and beads. 

With primitive wooden plows drawn by oxen yoked by 
the horns instead of the necks, these people cultivated 
thousands of acres of land, and raised bountiful crops of 
tobacco, hops, oats and wheat. Corn was raised to feed 
the hogs or to make hominy, for the early French did not 
use corn bread. The horses, driven tandem, were attached 
by a neat harness of rawhide to rude carts having wheels 
of solid wood. Spinning wheels and looms were unknown 




KASKASKIA FROM FORT GAGE. 



82 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

to these people; butter was made by beating the cream 
with a spoon or shaking it in a bottle. 

The cultivated lands were held by the village in common, 
and portions dealt out to the heads of the families in 
proportion to their numbers. If the land was neglected 
or went uncultivated, it was taken again by the village. 
A pasture and woodland, many acres in extent, was also 
used in common for the herds and flocks of the simple 
people. As the numbers of families increased by marriage 
or the arrival of immigrants, portions of land would be 
taken from the common pasture and added to the cultivated 
fields. The affairs of the village, even the planting and 
gathering of the crops, were regulated by a council of the 
elder men. 

Their homely tasks were interspersed with amusements, 
festivals and holidays, for these French were a merry people. 
Middle-aged and young alike enjoyed dancing, while the 
old men and priests looked on with beaming eyes. Even 
the Indians and the slaves joined in this simple revelry. On 
the last night of the old year it was the custom for the 
young to dress in unusual garb and, entering the houses of 
the village, engage the inmates in merry making. The 
entire community then gathered at a common meeting 
place, where with dancing and feasting the new year was 
ushered in. Another festal season was the sixth of January. 
Four kings had been selected at the gathering the year 
before by distributing to the men a cake in which four 
beans had been hidden. The lucky finders of the beans 
each selected a queen to assist in arranging a king ball. 
At the close of the first dance the queens selected new 
kings, whom they formally saluted with a kiss. These kings 



OLD KASKASKIA AND THE EARLY FRENCH. 83 

in their turn selected other queens, and thus the mirth and 
merriment continued for the week preceding Lent. 

As agriculture was the only occupation of the village, 
many of the young men entered the employ of the fur 
companies, or on their own account went on long trading 
expeditions among the Indians who dwelt upon the Missis- 
sippi or Missouri Rivers. Upon their return in the fall, 
laden with furs, the entire community united to do them 
honor. 

Flatboats, in which furs and farm products were floated 
down to New Orleans, gave employment to others. The 
voyage required months for its completion, and was at- 
tended by many dangers. As the boats floated with the 
current they were propelled by mammoth oars called 
sweeps. On the return voyage the boatmen were assisted 
by large sails. When the wind failed the men were com- 
pelled to walk along the shore and pull the boat by means 
of a long rope ; or the boat was "cordelled" by means of 
a rope carried ahead and tied to an overhanging tree or 
projecting rock, while the crew pulled hand over hand. 

The relations of these French settlers with the Indians 
by whom they were surrounded were always friendly. Their 
tact and fairness caused them to escape the wars which 
frequently engaged the colonists upon the Atlantic coast. 
Together they explored rivers and traversed the forest in 
search of game ; together they received the sacrament from 
the priests and stood with bowed heads around the altar. 

Thus for nearly a century did the white man and the 
native owner of the soil dwell in a peace that was rudely 
broken by the advent of the blunt and inconsiderate Eng- 
lish. 



84 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The relations between the French and the Indians is 
well illustrated by an incident which occurred soon after 
Kaskaskia came into possession of the Americans. For 
a murder that had been committed in a broil, three young 
Indians were given up by the Illinois Chiefs to the newly 
instituted authority. The sympathy of the Kaskaskia peo- 
ple, especially the women, was entirely with the Indians, 
and they desired that they should be received into the true 
church and publicly baptized before their execution. Ac- 
cordingly each of the young men was adopted by a woman, 
who gave him a Christian name and was to stand as his 
god-mother during the ceremony. The entire female popu- 
lation of the town was busily engaged for a number of 
days in preparing for the occasion. Needles were plied 
incessantly, and finally the preparations were completed. 
The evening before the execution the Indians escaped, as 
some believed through the assistance of their fair sympa- 
thizers. When the danger blew over the young men re- 
turned and were permitted to remain unmolested. 

Kaskaskia rapidly increased in numbers, and in 1725 
became an incorporated town, with special privileges from 
King Louis XV. 




of the seveml^Nbfxzpp in tht 

JImjincdhis C?dDurs' nrffiifg 
withParfaf the 
River Mississippi &c, 

0?7'J 



rtstMtU 



Oeniv/e 



Scale cfMtles. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

FORT CHARTRES AND THE BRITISH. 

Twenty miles above the ancient village of Kaskaskia, a 
long, irregular mound of earth marks all that remains of 
the once formidable Fort Chartres ; yet this fortress was 
erected on a scale of magnificence unequaled bv any other 
fortification of France in the new world. 

In 1718, young Pierre Duque Boisbriant, the newly- 
appointed Commandant of French military affairs in Illi- 
nois, arrived at Kaskaskia with instructions to erect a fort 
in the Mississippi Valley. 

Midway between Kaskaskia and Cahokia a site was 
chosen on the valley lands a mile from the great river, and 
here the soldiers of France cleared away the virgin forest, 
hewed out the timbers for the walls, and with much toil 
brought the stone for the foundation from the bluffs four 
miles away. After more than two years of labor and at a 
cost of one million crowns, the fort was completed and 
named in honor of the Due de Chartres, son of the regent 
of France. It immediately became the seat of French 
military power. Large warehouses and factories of the 
trading companies were erected, and under the protecting 
shadow of the fortress the village of New Chartres sprang 
into life. The fort, as will be found hereafter, was re- 
modeled and enlarged in 1750. 

To the fort came Philip Renault, Secretary of the French 
Trading Company, bringing with him mechanics, slaves, 

86 



FORT CHARTRES AND THE BRITISH. 87 

settlers, and miners, for the French expected to find precious 
ore in the bluffs that lined the Mississippi River. 

The valley lands between Kaskaskia and Cahokia were 
cleared and planted to corn, wheat, tobacco and cotton. 
The French villages of St. Philip and Prairie du Rocher 
were founded and grew into thriving settlements. 

The people of the fort and village led a merry life. 
Lordly processions of gentlemen and richly dressed ladies 
marched into the chapel to hear mass. Gay hunting parties 
issued from the gates of the fort and returned at night 
full laden with spoils of the chase. 

Stately receptions were given, where officers in uniforms 
covered with gold lace danced with ladies robed in velvets 
and satins. The fashions of Paris were reproduced in this 
military station on the distant Mississippi. 

The fame of Fort Chartres spread to every settlement in 
the new world. It became a common saying 01 the early 
days, "All roads lead to Fort Chartres." 

From the great warehouses of the Commercial Com- 
pany, parties of traders went out to barter with the Indians 
and returned laden with furs and hides which were shipped 
in batteaux to New Orleans. 

When France and Spain were at war in Europe, an attack 
upon the fort was planned by the Spanish of distant Santa 
Fe. The soldiers of Spain marched across the plains of 
Colorado and Kansas intending to secure as allies the 
Osages and next to fall upon the Missouri Indians, — who 
were friendly to the French. By mistake the guides led 
them to a village of the Missouri Indians, whose chiefs 
listened gravely while the Spaniards revealed their plans 
of attack. That night the Spanish, sleeping among the 



FORT CHARTRES AND THE BRITISH. 89 

supposed Osages, were murdered to a man, with the ex- 
ception of one fat priest who was permitted to escape 
because of the crucifix he carried. 

In 1736 the dashing Pierre D'Artaguiette led the soldiers 
of Fort Chartres against the distant Chickasaws. His fleet 
of canoes and batteaux, filled with officers, soldiers and 
Indians, made an imposing appearance as it floated out 
upon the current of the river. Fierce was the battle and 
terrible the defeat of the French. The captured officers, 
including the commander and Vincennes, who had come 
from the fort on the Wabash, were burned at the stake by 
the infuriated victors. 

When the sad tidings reached Fort. Chartres the bells 
were tolled and the people walked in sorrowful procession 
to the chapel of Sainte Anne. 

In 1750 a new commandant, the Chevalier Makarty was 
sent to Fort Chartres with orders to reconstruct the fort 
of stone. Accordingly the wooden walls were torn down 
and at an incredible expenditure of labor and treasure the 
new fort was erected. 

When completed it was the strongest and most preten- 
tious fortress in the new world. We can hardly realize 
the difficulties that attended the building of so great a 
structure in the heart of a western forest. The iron that 
entered into its structure and the skilled workmen had 
to be brought from France. Wagon roads had to be built 
over which rude ox-carts hauled stones prepared at distant 
quarries. The walls of the fort were eighteen feet high and 
enclosed four acres of land. The four bastions of masonry 
each contained eight embrasures, forty-eight loop holes, 
and a sentry box. Above the arched gateway, fifteen feet 



90 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

in height, was a platform of cut stone reached by a stair- 
way of nineteen stone steps. 

Within the walls stood the great stone storehouse, 
ninety feet long by thirty feet wide, and a guard- 
house with chapel and rooms for the priests on the 
second floor. The government house was eighty-four 
feet by thirty-two feet, with a great stone porch running 
across the front, and the coach house and pigeon loft near 
by. The two rows of barracks measured each one hundred 
and thirty-five feet long by thirty-six in breadth. In one 
angle of the fort was situated a bake house containing 
two ovens, with a well near by. Apart from the other 
buildings was located the magazine, a building of stone 
thirty feet square and thirteen feet high, the roof and door- 
way being also of stone. This magazine is the only building 
that still remains. The stone from this fort has furnished 
material for the walls and chimneys of many farm houses 
in the vicinity. 

Under the brave commandant Makarty the soldiers of 
Fort Chartres issued forth to take part in the wars with 
the English, and fought upon many battlefields in the 
French and Indian war. 

To the soldiers of Fort Chartres Washington surrendered 
at Fort Necessity, and they were present at the overthrow 
of General Braddock. 

When Canada was won for the English by General 
Wolfe, in the famous battle beneath the walls of old 
Quebec, it was thought that the territory controlled by 
Fort Chartres might be retained for the French. But, by 
the treaty of 1763 all the French territory of the New 
World east of the Mississippi was ceded to England. By 



FORT CHARTRES AND THE BRITISH. 91 

a secret treaty at about the same time, the territory west 
of the Mississippi was given to Spain. 

The aged St. Ange kept possession of the fort until the 
arrival of the English, and in October, 1765, formally 
delivered it to the new commander, Captain Thomas 
Stirling. 

French soldiers and even Indian warriors wept when 
the lilies of France were hauled down from above the walls 
and the hated cross of St. George was flaunted to the 
breeze. St. Ange and his little garrison, believing that they 
would be upon French soil, withdrew to St. Louis. Here 
he continued to rule for a number of years until displaced 
by a Spanish governor. 

A large number of French inhabitants, unwilling to dwell 
in a country ruled by men of a different race and creed, 
whom they had been taught to hate for generations, sold 
their possessions and left the country. The greater number 
withdrew to the settlements of St. Genevieve and St. Louis. 
Others embarked upon the Mississippi and removed to 
Natchez, Baton Rouge or New Orleans. 

The English immediately established civil courts and 
introduced the jury system of trial. The French did not 
take kindly to the English courts. They had been content 
to submit all disputes and difficulties to the priests. 

In the spring of 1772, the great river, as if to avenge the 
defeat of the French, overflowed its banks and swept in a 
mighty flood across the bottom lands. The western wall 
of the fort crumbled into the raging waters and the place 
had to be abandoned. The British removed their military 
stores to the fort opposite Kaskaskia, which was named 
in honor of the British commander in America, Fort Gage. 



92 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Kaskaskia continued to be the center of British power 
and influence until the entire territory was given over to 
the Americans. 

The policy of the English Government was to prevent 
colonists from settling in the newly acquired territory. 
They desired to turn the vast region into a hunting ground 
where only British agents could purchase the quantities of 
furs that were annually sold by the Indians. In a proc- 
lamation dated October 7th, 1763, King George forbade 
"making any purchases or settlements whatever, or taking 
possession of any lands beyond the sources of any rivers 
which fall into the Atlantic Ocean from the north or 
northwest." 

This policy would have made a perpetual wilderness of 
a vast region unsurpassed for fertility. 

In violation of the king's proclamation the British gov- 
ernors permitted companies to purchase lands from the 
Indians. The Illinois Land Company, composed of Eng- 
lish traders and merchants, obtained two vast tracts of land 
from an Indian council, representing the Kaskaskias, 
Peorias and Cahokias, held at Kaskaskia on July 5th, 1773. 
The deed, signed by ten chiefs, each making his mark, 
gave the white men an immense tract of land embracing 
many counties of Illinois. The consideration for this 
princely domain was, "two hundred fifty blankets, two 
hundred sixty stroudes, three hundred fifty shirts, one 
hundred fifty pairs of stroud and half thick stockings, one 
hundred fifty breech cloths, five hundred pounds of gun- 
powder, one thousand pounds of lead, one gross knives, 
thirty pounds vermillion, two thousand gun flints, two 
hundred pounds brass kettles, two thousand pounds to- 



FORT CHARTRES AND THE BRITISH. 93 

bacco, three dozen gilt looking-glasses, one gross gun- 
worms, two gross awls, one gross fire steels, sixteen dozen 
of gartering, ten thousand pounds of flour, five hundred 
bushels of Indian corn, twelve horses, twelve horned cattle, 
twenty bushels salt, twenty guns, and five shillings in 
money." 

This deed was recorded in the office of a notary public 
at Kaskaskia, September 2, 1773. This is one of many 
such deeds made at this time, and but for the establishing 
of an independent government by the colonists, the titles 
might have been sustained by the British Government. 

Colonel Wilkins, the British commander at Kaskaskia, 
made many grants of Indian lands to his friends. One of 
these grants, consisting of thirty thousand acres, came into' 
the possession of John Edgar, a British officer who came 
to Kaskaskia and established a store. This British grant 
was afterwards confirmed by Congress, and made Mr. 
Edgar the richest land owner in Illinois. 




SEJTLEttErfTS 
TttE EARLY FREflC/A 



TERRITORIAL PERIOD 



CHAPTER IX. 

COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK AND THE AMERICAN 
OCCUPATION. 

The annals of the Revolution contain no achievement 
more brilliant or daring than the winning of Illinois for 
the Americans by George Rogers Clark. The colonists 
on the Atlantic coast were struggling heroically with the 
British foe within their own borders, and gave little heed 
to the western country beyond the Alleghany mountains. 
With the exception of a few French settlements in the 
Valley of the Wabash, on the Mississippi, and a fringe of 
settlements in Kentucky planted by adventurous Virginians 
and North Carolinians, the entire territory was a wilder- 
ness. 

The strong military posts at Detroit, Vincennes and 
Kaskaskia were qccupied by the British, who had won 
over the Indian tribes with offers of gold for the scalps of 
men, women and children. 

George Rogers Clark had gained renown in Kentucky 
by successfully leading companies of men against the 
Indians in those conflicts that gained for the region the 
name of the "Dark and Bloody Ground." Perceiving that 
the attacks of the savages had been instigated by the British 
agents, who furnished them with arms and ammunition, 
Clark resolved to capture and win the entire territory for 
the cause of the colonists. Full of his project, he hastened 
back to Virginia and laid the plans before the Governor, 

97 



9 8 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



Patrick Henry. The idea of subduing the British strong- 
holds in the west was pleasing to the Governor, who gave 
to Glark "$6,ooo in paper currency and an order on the 
commander at Fort Pitt for boats and necessary stores." 
He was also 
authorized t o 
enlist seven 
companies o f 
fifty men each, 
with a prom- 
i s e to every 
man of three 
hundred acres 
of land should 
the expedition 
prove success- 
ful. Enlisting 
a few men at 
Pittsburg, 
C 1 a rk floated 
down the Ohio 
t o Kentucky, 
where others 
to the number 
of one hundred 
and fifty joined 
him. Proceed- 
ing to the Falls of the Ohio, he built a fort on Corn Island 
opposite the present site of Louisville and stored his sup- 
plies. Clark now for the first time revealed his plans to the 
men, and announced the real destination of the expedition. 




COL. GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. 



COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. 99 

Some of his followers, dismayed by the daring of the enter- 
prise, deserted during the night and waded to the Kentucky 
shore. The remainder of the soldiers, accustomed to hard- 
ships and danger, were enthusiastic in their approval of 
the project. 

On the 24th of June, 1778, he embarked his little army 
of one hundred and fifty men, plunged through the rapids, 
and continued down the Ohio to the mouth of the Ten- 
nessee, where his forces landed upon an island. Here they 
met a party of hunters returning from Kaskaskia, who 
informed them that the soldiers of the fort were numerous, 
and that sentinels were stationed on the bluffs of the Mis- 
sissippi. ' They stated further that the discipline was not 
strict, because no one supposed an attack was contem- 
plated. Clark determined to march across the country, 
a distance of one hundred and seventy miles, and take the 
fort from an unexpected quarter. The hunters eagerly 
joined the party in the capacity of guides. As the utmost 
secrecy was necessary to the success of the undertaking, 
scouts were sent ahead to kill game and capture any wan- 
dering bands of French or Indians. 

Threading tangled forests and marshy swamps, the sol- 
diers at length emerged upon the open prairies. Once the 
guide, John Saunders, lost the way and the men, becom- 
ing suspicious, determined to kill him. But at length the 
trail was found, and he led them with little loss of time to 
within three miles of Kaskaskia, where they arrived upon 
the afternoon of July 4. 

Thus far their advance had been unobserved and, to make 
the surprise more complete, Clark led his little army 
through the thickets above the town and kept them con- 



LofC. 



100 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

cealed until nightfall. Crossing the Kaskaskia River, they 
captured the inmates of the ferry-house, from whom they 
learned that none of the villagers supposed a foe to be 
near and that the soldiers of the fort were entirely off their 
guard. Taking these people with him as guides, Colonel 
Clark separated his little army into two divisions. One 
band surrounded the town ; the other, led by the com- 
mander, proceeded to capture the fort occupied by the 
unsuspecting British. 

When Fort Gage was burned in 1766, it is probable that 
the British removed their stores and supplies across the 
river to Kaskaskia and took possession of the old Mansion 
House built by the Jesuits. This building, which was in 
the southern portion of the town, was fortified and doubt- 
less proved sufficiently strong for their needs. 

The soldiers in the mansion far outnumbered the attack- 
ing party, but Colonel Clark trusted for success to the 
suddenness and boldness of the attack. The officers of the 
fort, it is said, were giving a ball to which the young men 
and maidens of the village had been invited. As the little 
army approached the postern gate, lights streamed through 
the windows, and the sound of music and merriment could 
be heard from within. Posting his men near the entrance, 
Clark boldly marched in and stood with folded arms, an 
interested spectator. As the lights from the flickering 
torches shone upon his face, an Indian, who had been re- 
clining upon the ground, recognized him and sprang to 
his feet with a fierce war whoop. The dancers stopped 
aghast, while the soldiers ran toward their quarters. But 
Clark, with grim humor, invited them to continue their 
merriment, announcing, however, that they were now danc- 



COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. IOI 

ing under the flag- of Virginia instead of that of England. 

At a signal, his men rushed in and captured all the 
officers and men. The band, concealed near the village, 
hearing the shouts of victory, rushed into the town with 
hideous cries, and drove the terrified people into their 
homes. The panic-stricken inhabitants delivered up their 
arms, and the capture of the British stronghold in Illinois 
was accomplished without the shedding of a drop of blood. 
The affrighted people passed a sleepless night. Dreadful 
stories had been told by the British agents of the harshness 
and cruelty of the Kentuckians, or "Long Knives." If 
their lives were spared, the French expected nothing less 
than that they would be driven from their homes and their, 
property confiscated, as had happened to the Acadians a 
few years before. Clark, on the other hand, had no thought 
of doing them harm, but was anxious to win their friend- 
ship. The next morning he called together the chief men 
of the village and assured them that he had penetrated 
the wilderness to protect the people rather than do them 
injury. 

Continuing, he said, "We do not war against Frenchmen. 
The king of France, your former ruler, is the ally of the 
colonies ; his fleet and his arms are fighting our battles, 
and the war must shortly terminate. Go and inform the 
inhabitants that they can dismiss their fears.'-' When the 
French heard the message, their terror was turned to wild- 
est joy. The young men and maidens with songs and 
shouts danced through the streets bearing garlands of 
flowers and the older men sought in every way to honor 
their deliverers. 

Captain Bowman, with a company of men and a num- 



102 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

ber of French militia, was now sent against Cahokia, a 
French settlement, fifty miles north of Kaskaskia, on the 
Mississippi River. These people accepted the change with- 
out resistance and took the oath of allegiance to the 
colonies. 

The forts had been captured and the French won over 
to the cause of liberty, yet there remained the more difficult 
task of winning or subduing the Indian tribes. These tribes 
were allies of the British. Colonel Clark felt that his work 
would not be completed until their strongholds were cap- 
tured. His army was very small, and could with difficulty 
sustain itself surrounded by so many enemies. Many of 
his men had enlisted for only three months and that time 
had expired. He persuaded a hundred of them to re-enlist 
and, with the addition of seventy French volunteers, re- 
solved to march upon Vincennes at once. When the French 
heard of his determination, they begged him to give up the 
attempt as many of the residents at Vincennes were their 
friends and relatives. Father Gibault, the village priest, 
grateful to the soldiers for not molesting his church or 
people, volunteered to go to Vincennes and persuade the 
people there to transfer their allegiance to the Americans. 
As Father Gibault was a man of influence, his request was 
readily granted. 

With but two companions the priest set out upon his 
mission. He easily persuaded his people to throw off the 
yoke of the British, and marching to the fort, which con- 
tained but few soldiers, the citizens pulled down the British 
flag and hoisted that of America. 

When the good news reached Kaskaskia, Colonel Clark 
sent Captain Helm and a company of French volunteers to 



COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. 103 

take .formal possession of the fort. This officer's bravery 
and knowledge of Indian character admirably fitted him 
for the trying position of commander. Below Vincennes, 
upon the banks of the Wabash, lived a powerful chief, who 
was styled the "Grand Door of the Wabash." Captain 
Helm skilfully won this chief to the American cause, and 
the submission of the other Indians living in the valley 
speedily followed. 

Colonel Clark now took upon himself the greater task of 
dealing with the horde of savages, representing nearly 
every western tribe, who had come to Illinois to learn 
just what had happened, and to hear for themselves all 
that the "Long Knives" had to say. A meeting was called 
at Cahokia, and the streets of the little village swarmed 
with savages. Colonel Clark had studied the Indian char- 
acter so carefully that he knew how best to treat them. 
Instead of appearing anxious to gain their friendship, he 
addressed them in a long speech and carefully explained 
the reasons for war between the colonists and Great Britain. 
In conclusion, he said, "As I am convinced that you never 
heard the truth* before, I do not wish you to answer me 
until you have taken time for consideration. We shall 
therefore part this evening, and when the Great Spirit shall 
bring us together again, let us speak and think as men 
with but one heart and one tongue." 

The next day the chiefs, having concluded to turn from 
the British and accept the Americans, gathered to the 
council. One chief, their spokesman, thus addressed 
Colonel Clark : "We will take the belt of peace and cast 
down the bloody belt of war ; our warriors shall be called 
home ; the tomahawk shall be thrown into the river, where 



i04 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

it can never be found, and we will carefully smooth the 
road for your brothers whenever they wish to come and 
see you." The peace pipe was again lighted, and after it 
was passed around the council ended. 

Colonel Clark's character and tact are well illustrated 
by an incident that occurred at this meeting. The Meadow 
Indians had been offered a large reward to kill the Ameri- 
can commander and, attending the council for that purpose, 
camped near the American headquarters. But Colonel 
Clark, ever watchful and alert, was not to be taken off his 
guard. At midnight the savages attempted to break into 
the house in which he was supposed to be sleeping. In- 
stantly they were seized by the French militia and bound 
hand and foot. The people of the town, alarmed at the 
uproar, seized their arms and rushed to the assistance of 
the commander and his men. The crest-fallen warriors 
begged to be released, but Clark turned from them indif- 
ferently. He even refused to see the friendly chiefs who 
came to intercede for their guilty kinsmen. Next morning, 
calling all the tribes to a grand council, he released the 
captive chiefs that he might speak to them in the presence 
of their friends and allies. 

"After the ceremony of Indian etiquette had been fin- 
ished, Clark stood up in the ring of squatted warriors, 
while his riflemen, in travel-worn hunting shirts, clustered 
behind him. Taking the bloody war belt of wampum, he 
handed it to the chiefs whom he had taken captive, telling 
the assembled tribes he cared neither for their treachery 
nor enmity. He had a right to put them to death, instead 
he would escort them outside the camp, and after three 
days begin war upon them." The humbled warriors begged 



COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. 10$ 

earnestly for peace, but the commander turned a deaf ear 
to their entreaties. At this point, two young warriors 
came forward and offering themselves as a sacrifice, silently 
awaited the expected tomahawk. Advancing, Colonel Clark 
ordered them to uncover their heads, and thus addressed 
them : "I am rejoiced to find men among all nations. These 
two young warriors who have offered themselves as a 
sacrifice are at least proof for their own countrymen. Such 
men are worthy to be chiefs, and with such I like to treat." 
Taking them by the hand he introduced them to the assem- 
bly as men worthy to be chiefs of their tribe and, because 
of their courage, freely forgave the crime of all. These 
two men were ever after held in high esteem by their 
fellows. 

An alliance was formed with these Meadow Indians that 
was never broken, and the renown of Clark spread to every 
tribe. As he never did a dishonorable act, his influence over 
them became very great. 

Peace was made with the Indians, but a still greater diffi- 
culty confronted him. The commander at Detroit, Gen- 
eral Hamilton, having learned the strength of Clark's 
forces, prepared to lead an expedition against the forts and 
retake the country. "Throughout September, every soul 
in Detroit was busy from morning till night mending boats, 
baking biscuits, packing provisions in kegs and bags ; 
collecting artillery stores, and in every way preparing for 
the expedition. Fifteen large boats were procured, each 
able to carry from 1,800 to 3,000 pounds. These were to be 
loaded with ammunition, food, clothing, tents, and espe- 
cially with presents for the Indians. Cattle and vehicles were 
sent ahead to the most important portages on the route. 



106 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

When all things were in readiness Hamilton had a grand 
council of chiefs, and made them a great feast, at which 
oxen were roasted whole." 

The next day, October 7, 1778, the army, numbering 
five hundred men, French, English and Indians, started 
across Lake Erie to the mouth of the Maumee River. Pull- 
ing their boats up the river to< the portages, they placed 
them upon cart wheels and rolled them through the woods 
to the sources of the Wabash. Embarking his forces upon 
this river, Hamilton slowly proceeded, stopping at every 
Indian village to hold a conference and give presents to 
the chiefs. Upon the morning of December 15, 1778, the 
British army appeared before Vincennes. The French 
immediately deserted Captain Helm, who was left with 
but one American, named Henry. The two men placed 
a loaded cannon in the open doorway, and when the Brit- 
ish advanced, Captain Helm, standing with lighted match 
in hand, commanded them to halt. Hamilton, ignorant 
of the strength of the garrison, halted his men and de- 
manded the surrender of the fort. 

''No man shall enter here," exclaimed Captain Helm, 
"until I know the terms." 

The British officer replied, "You shall have the honors 
of war." 

Accordingly the entire garrison, consisting of one officer 
and one soldier, marched out and laid down its arms. The 
news of the fall of Vincennes did not reach Kaskaskia until 
six weeks after the capture of the fort. Through a French 
trader who lived at St. Louis, Clark learned that Hamilton 
had reduced his force to eighty men ; that he was well 
supplied with ammunition and provisions, and that he in- 



COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. IO7 

tended with the opening of spring to obtain re-enforcements 
from Detroit and recapture all the posts in the Ohio and 
Mississippi Valleys. 

Colonel Clark immediately decided to advance, with his 
little army, and attack Vincennes before the opening of 
spring. Captain John Rogers and forty men were at once 
sent out in a boat containing provisions, ammunition and 
several small cannon, with instructions to proceed by 
water to the mouth of the White River and there await 
the land expedition. 

On the 7th of February, Colonel Clark, with one hun- 
dred and seventy men, began the march to Vincennes, a 
distance of two hundred and forty miles. Fortunately the 
weather was not cold, but as the plains were under water 
the march was difficult and fatiguing. The commander 
devoted himself ceaselessly to keeping up the spirits of his 
men. He and his officers shared every hardship and were 
foremost in every labor. The men were divided into com- 
panies. Each company in turn was permitted to hunt by 
day and invite the entire army to a feast at night. Tents 
there were none, but blazing campfires were built, and 
around these they spent their evenings in singing, dancing 
and feasting upon buffalo hump, elk saddle, venison and 
wild turkeys. The pleasures of the night caused them 
to forget the toils of the coming day, and thus, without 
murmur or complaint, they reached the "drowned lands" 
of the little Wabash. "The channels of these two branches 
were a league apart, but the flood was now so high that 
they formed one great river, five miles wide," the over- 
flow of water being three feet deep in the shallowest part 
of the plains between and near the main channels. 



108 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Without delay the commander hewed a boat from the 
trunk of a large tree. Then, crossing over the first channel, 
a scaffold was placed on the edge of the flooded plain. 
The men and baggage were ferried over and placed upon 
the scaffold; the pack horses were brought across and 
reloaded as they stood in- the water. The second channel 
was crossed in the same manner. Thus they traveled mile 
after mile in the icy swamps, oftentimes waist deep, until 
they stood upon the main channel of the Wabash, ten miles 
from Vincennes. Their provisions were exhausted, and the 
boat commanded by Captain Rogers had not arrived. 

Parties were sent in different directions to search for 
food and boats, but succeeded in finding nothing but a 
small canoe. A party of Frenchmen in a boat were hailed 
and came to land. They informed Clark that the British 
did not know of the presence of the army and that the 
inhabitants of the village were friendly to him. This was 
cheering news to the little army, and as one man killed a 
deer that day all had something to eat. The next day 
was consumed by the soldiers in crossing the deepest 
channels in canoes, and on the following day they traveled 
but three miles, much of the time in water up to their 
necks. Coming to a small elevation called "Sugar Camp," 
they stopped and were compelled to stay for another day 
in a drenching rain without food. Four miles of water 
still lay between them and the highlands. The next morn- 
ing dawned more clear, and Colonel Clark addressed a 
speech to the men, informing them that when they had 
crossed the plain and reached the woods beyond, there 
would-be an end to their fatigue, and the prize would be 
before them. 



COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. IOQ, 

The men responded with a shout and followed their 
leader as he stepped into the stream. Then followed the 
most thrilling of all their experiences. The water was so 
deep in places that Colonel Clark feared many of the weak- 
est would be drowned, but by the help of the strong, all 
reached the woods, shouting and cheering encouragingly. 
Here, however, the water was as deep as on the plains, 
but those who were short and weak, by floating upon logs 
and clinging to branches, managed to struggle on for 
several miles farther until they reached a dry spot of 
ground, ten acres in extent. Here fires were made, but 
the weak were so exhausted it was necessary for two strong 
men to take one between them and march up and down, 
Fortunately an Indian canoe, containing some squaws and 
children on their way to Vincennes, was captured. In the-* 
boat, to their delight, they found a "quarter of buffalo, 
corn, tallow and kettles." Broth was immediately made 
and served to the famishing soldiers. With fine weather 
their spirits revived and, marching a little way to the edge 
of the timber, they came into full view of Vincennes, not 
two miles distant. "Every man now feasted his eyes and 
forgot that he had suffered anything, saying that all that 
had passed was owing to good policy, and nothing but 
what a man could bear." A number of horsemen who were 
shooting ducks in the ponds were decoyed to camp and 
captured. By one of these men, Colonel Clark sent the 
following letter to the people of the village : 

"To the Inhabitants of Vincennes : 

Gentlemen : Being now within two miles of your village 
with my army, determined to take your fort this night, and 
not being willing to surprise you, I take this opportunity 



110 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

to request such of you as are true citizens, and willing to 
enjoy the liberty which I bring you, to remain still in your 
houses, and those, if any there be, who are friends of the 
King, let them instantly repair to the fort, and join the hair- 
buyer general, and fight like men. And if any of the latter 
do not go to the fort, and shall be discovered afterwards, 
they may depend upon severe punishment. On the con- 
trary, those who are true friends to liberty, may depend 
upon being well treated ; and I once more request them 
to keep out of the streets, for every one I find in arms on 
my arrival shall be treated as an enemy ! 

Respectfully yours, 

George Rogers Clark." 

Soon after sunset Clark, with his little army, entered 
and took possession of the town. Hamilton knew nothing 
of the presence of the Americans until the firing began 
upon the fort and one of his men was shot down. Then 
the drums called the garrison to arms, but the fort was 
completely surrounded, and when a porthole was opened 
to thrust out a cannon, a dozen bullets from the unerring 
rifles of the woodsmen found an entrance. Thus the attack 
continued during the night. Protected by houses, palings, 
ditches and banks, the riflemen poured in a deadly fire, 
whenever a form appeared or a window opened. 

At nine o'clock the next morning, Colonel Clark de- 
manded the surrender of the fort. While Hamilton was 
deliberating, the men cooked and ate the first regular meal 
they had tasted since their entrance into the drowned lands. 
Upon Hamilton's refusal to surrender, the firing began 
again. Clark found it difficult to keep his men from ex- 
posing themselves by rushing from cover to storm the fort, 
in such contempt did they hold the marksmanship and 
skill of the British soldiers. It was sport for these men, 



COLONEL GEORGE ROGERS CLARK. Ill 

who could shoot the head from a turkey at one hundred 
yards, to fire through the loop-holes and send their bullets 
into every crack and crevice. In the afternoon Hamilton, 
seeing that it was useless to continue the defence longer, 
agreed to surrender. 

The next day Colonel Clark took possession of the fort, 
changed its name to Fort Patrick Henry,. ran up the Ameri- 
can flag and fired a salute to celebrate the important event. 
The prisoners were permitted to return to Detroit, except 
Hamilton and a few officers, who were sent to Virginia. 
The Indian tribes of the region hastened to make peace 
with one who had conquered their allies with so little 
difficulty. 

Two important advantages were gained by the capture 
of this territory : the Indian tribes were subdued, and the 
colonies were able to claim the Northwest Territory, with 
the Mississippi for its western boundary. The Virginia 
Assembly controlled all the captured country, which they 
called the Territory of Illinois. 

Colonel Clark served as a soldier during the remainder 
of the Revolution, and at its close he enlisted under the 
flag of France and fought the Spanish on the lower 
Mississippi River. The latter years of his life were spent 
near Louisville fighting disease and poverty. Near the 
close of his life the State of Virginia offered him a sword. 
To the committee which presented it, he exclaimed : "When 
Virginia needed a sword I gave her one. She sends me 
now a toy. I want bread." With these words he thrust 
the blade into the ground and snapped it with a blow from 
his crutch. 



CHAPTER X. 

THE ORDINANCE OF l/Sy. 

At the close of the Revolution the States of Massachu- 
setts, Connecticut and Virginia, by virtue of their original 
charters, laid claim to all the territory between the Ohio 
River and the Great Lakes westward to the Mississippi. 
These colonies, with great reluctance, finally ceded their 
claims to the newly established national government, and 
the country was called "The territory of the United States, 
northwest of the Ohio River." In this manner did our 
Government come into possession of the vast domain from 
which were carved the States of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, 
Michigan and Wisconsin. 

Settlers began to enter the region, and it became neces- 
sary for Congress to provide a form of government which 
might insure peace and security to the people. Accord- 
ingly, on July 13, 1787, the "Continental Congress" framed 
a law which is known in history as the "Ordinance of 1787." 
As this instrument has become so famous it may be well 
to notice some of its wise provisions which were helpful in 
promoting the happiness and prosperity of the people. 

In England many had been put to death because they 
refused to worship in the manner prescribed by the King. 
Even in the colonies there were those who believed that 
every man should follow a form of worship established by 
the Government. The "Ordinance of 1787" provided that 
"no person of peaceable demeanor was to be molested on 

112 



THE ORDINANCE OF 1 787. II3 

account of his mode of worship or religious sentiments." 
The kings of England had often thrown men into prison 
and kept them there for many years, without allowing them 
a form of trial. Sir Walter Raleigh was thus confined in 
the Tower of London for twelve years. Unjust imprison- 
ment has ever been a weapon used by tyrants to close the 
mouths of men whom they feared. To provide against this 
abuse, it was enacted in the ordinance that : "No man 
shall be deprived of his liberty or his property, but by the 
judgment of his peers (equals), or the law of the land : and 
should it be necessary for the common preservation to take 
any person's property, or to demand his particular services, 
full compensation shall be made for the same." 

In England only a few had the means of procuring an 
education, but the colonists in America at an early day 
established schools for their children. The framers of the 
"Ordinance of 1787," with wise forethought, organized a 
system of free schools to be supported by taxation and by 
money derived from the sale of public lands, some of the 
lands being also set aside for the support of a university in 
each State. 

At the close of the' eighteenth century slavery existed 
in many countries. In' America it flourished in several 
States. 

Statesmen were beginning to see the evil of the con- 
tinuance of such a system. Others believed slavery to be 
wicked and contrary to the laws of God. Honest toil is 
honorable. Wherever slavery exists the people look upon 
work as degrading. The framers of the "Ordinance of 
1787" were providing a home for honest, self-respecting 
people. They therefore enacted that slavery and involun- 



ii4 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



tary servitude, except as punishment for crimes, should be 
prohibited forever in the Northwest Territory. 

Furthermore, the territory was to be divided into not 
less than three States. If it seemed best, Congress might 

"form one or 
two (more) 
States in that 
part which lies 
north of an 
east and west 
line drawn 
through the 
southerly bend 
or extreme of 
Lake Michi- 
gan." Civil au- 
t h o r i t y was 
vested in a 
governor who 
was to be 
commander-in- 
chief of the mi- 
litia, with pow- 
e r, until a 
general assem- 
bly was organ- 
ized, to appoint 
all civil officers in each county. A court consisting of three 
judges was also appointed. These judges, with the gov- 
ernor, were to adopt such of the laws of the original thirteen 
States as were deemed best for the territory. Whenever 




GEN. ARTHUR ST. CLAIR. 



THE ORDINANCE OF 1 787. 115 

there were five thousand free male inhabitants of legal age 
within the limits of the territory, the people were to elect a 
general assembly, consisting of one representative for every 
five hundred voters. The assembly was to choose ten men, 
and Congress was to select five of these to act as a Council 
or Upper House. 

Such w T as the government provided by the "Ordinance 
of 1787," and with slight changes it has proven adequate 
to the needs of territorial government up to the present day. 
Whenever the population of a Territory numbered 60,- 
000, it might take the necessary steps to become a State. 
The wise provisions of this ordinance respecting per- 
sonal liberty, education and slavery have more or less im- 
fluenced the destinies of all States formed from the public 
domain. 

President Washington appointed as the first governor 
General Arthur St. Clair, and the little village of Marietta 
on the Ohio River became the seat of territorial govern- 
ment. In 1788 Governor St. Clair and his three judges 
entered upon the duties of their offices. 

October 6, 1790, President Washington wrote to the 
governor requesting him to carry out "the wishes of the 
late Congress relating to the inhabitants at Vincennes, 
Kaskaskia, and the other villages upon the Mississippi." 

Continuing he writes, "It is a circumstance of some 
importance that the said inhabitants should, as soon as 
possible, possess the lands to which they are entitled by 
some known and fixed principle." Governor St. Clair 
immediately set about carrying out President Washington's 
commands. Accompanied by his secretary, he arrived at 



Il6 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

the village of Kaskaskia in February, 1790, determined to 
adjust matters in a fair and impartial manner. 

The country as far north as the Little Mackinaw Creek 
on the Illinois River was organized into a county and 
named St. Clair, with Cahokia as the county seat. This, 
the "mother county" of Illinois, was divided into three 
judicial districts. A court of common pleas was established 
and three judges appointed: John Edgar, of Kaskaskia, 
John C. Moulin, of Cahokia, and John Baptiste Barbeau, 
of Prairie du Rocher. 

William St. Clair, brother to the governor, became the 
first recorder of deeds, and William Biggs the first sheriff. 
The first lawyer to locate in Illinois was John Rice Jones, 
a highly educated Welshman, who came to Kaskaskia in 
1790. It is said he possessed much ability and had a 
practice extending from Kaskaskia to the Ohio River. 

Lawsuits were as expensive and inconvenient in those 
days as at the present time. In a certain suit brought in 
Cahokia to recover the value of a cow, the damages were 
assessed at $16.00. The defendants, who lived at Prairie 
du Chien, appealed the case. The sheriff, with his summons 
and subpoenas in his pocket, fitted out a boat with goods 
suitable to trade with Indians, and started on his journey 
of four hundred miles to carry out the instructions of the 
court. Having served his subpoenas and his summons, 
he returned in the same manner. His charges for mileage 
and service, together with other expenses, carried the costs 
of the suit to more than $900. 



CHAPTER XL 

THE ILLINOIS PIONEERS. 

The soldiers of Colonel George Rogers Clark were, the 
first Americans to enter the Illinois country. Some of these 
men probably remained here, while others, after their term 
of enlistment had expired, returned to Kentucky and Vir- 
ginia, spreading abroad glowing reports of the wonderful 
richness and fertility of this region. 

In the spring of 1781, a company of people from Mary- 
land, composed largely of Colonel Clark's veterans under 
the leadership of James Moore, crossed the Alleghany 
Mountains and prepared to descend the Ohio River. A 
number of flat boats, at that time called "arks," were built 
for this purpose. These boats were from thirty to forty 
feet in length and ten or twelve feet in breadth, a large 
craft for those days. The entire boat was decked with 
a rude, strong roof, which had much the appearance of a 
farmyard, for it was covered with wagons, carts and 
plows, spinning wheels, hay, coops of chickens, bags of 
seed and feed for the cattle. Beneath the roof were 
crowded together the men, women and children, with the 
horses, sheep, hogs and cattle. At length when all was 
prepared, the little fleet of boats loaded with people and 
animals glided out upon the current of the Ohio and began 
the long voyage to the "Illinois country." Many were the 
dangers encountered. Sometimes the voyagers were at- 
tacked by Indians; then it was necessary for the women 

117 



Il8 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

and children to crouch low while the men beat back the 
savages by firing through the "port holes" with which the 
sides of the "arks" were provided. Often at night they 
dared not light a fire for fear that the blaze might attract 
the lurking foe. 

After a journey of many days the boats reached the 
mouth of the Ohio and, stemming the current of the Mis- 
sissippi, arrived in safety at Kaskaskia. The little company 
settled on the broad valley west of the village; and the lo- 
cality, from the fact that they were the only American set- 
tlers, received the name of "American Bottom." 

But the majority of the immigrants to the new country 
came in great covered wagons drawn by oxen or horses. 
These brave pioneers, unmindful of the dangers around 
them, pushed their way through the dark and tangled for- 
ests. If the streams which intercepted the route were too 
deep to be forded a raft would be constructed on which 
the family, the cattle and the wagons were ferried to the 
opposite bank. Occasionally the cattle would stray from 
the camp during the night and be lost for days. 

At all times the hunters of the party watched for the 
approach of prowling Indians. At night, as they gathered 
about the blazing camp fire and engaged in songs and 
merriment, one of the number would be detailed to stand 
guard. The steaks of buffalo, bear or deer, which were 
cooked every night, were supplied by the rifles of the hun- 
ters. A Johnny cake, baked before the fire on a "journey 
board," from which was derived the name, completed the 
abundant supper. 

When the horses were turned loose to feed upon the 
rich grass of the open glade, a tinkling bell was attached 



THE ILLINOIS PIONEERS. 119 

to the neck of the leader. Its noise served to guide the 
owner to the spot where the horses had strayed during the 
night. 

The women and children slept in the wagons, but the 
men and boys, wrapped in their blankets, lay down about 
the camp fire. 

The journey usually occupied many months. At last 
the family or colony, having arrived on the banks of a 
river whose beauty pleased their fancy, resolved to make 
a permanent home. Rude cabins were erected, and the 
work of clearing away the forests and planting a crop in 
the virgin soil was begun without delay. The early immi- 
grants disliked to settle upon the beautiful prairies on ac- 
count of the distance from water, the absence of shade and 
on account of green-headed flies which swarmed there. 

In 1782, the settlement of New Design was established on 
the beautiful elevated lands overlooking the Kaskaskia and 
Mississippi Rivers. 

Another colony of one hundred and fifty-four people 
from Virginia arrived in 1797, under the leadership of Rev. 
David Bagley. They had been subjected to much exposure 
and suffered many hardships. The season was unusually 
wet, and more than half the colonists died from the effects 
of a malignant fever. "Fever and ague" and "milk-sick," 
a peculiar disorder, caused by drinking the milk of cattle 
diseased from eating the rank herbage or a peculiar weed, 
attacked many new comers. 

The many cases of sickness gave rise to the report that 
Illinois was an unhealthy country, and this, for a time, 
checked the tide of immigration. 

The habits and manners of these early pioneers were 



120 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

plain and simple. Accustomed to life in the forest, they 
knew little of the ways of more thickly settled communities. 
The deer, bear, buffalo, elk and fox provided material from 
which were made hunting shirts, caps and moccasins. 
Skilful with ax, drawing-knife and auger, each settler made, 
not only his humble cabin, but the necessary furniture as 
well. 

Oiled paper supplied the place of window glass. The 
beams of the floor and the weight poles of the roof were 
held in place by wooden pegs. The door swung upon 
wooden hinges and was fastened by a wooden latch, which 
was lifted from without by a deer thong run through a hole. 
Any person was at liberty to enter a home if "the 'latch 
string was out." Often the rude cradle was made from 
the half of a hollow log. Rich indeed was the housewife 
who could display upon her broad mantel shelf a few 
pewter dishes and spoons which had been brought from 
the old home "back East." In those early days one could 
travel the entire length of a stream without finding a bridge, 
and a single water mill ground wheat and corn for the entire 
settlement. Sometimes the spring floods caught the settler 
unprepared and prevented him from going to mill. At 
such a time, when his meal had "run out," he resorted to 
the "gritter." This was made by perforating a sheet of 
tin, obtained from some cast-off vessel. Inverted, it was 
nailed to a board and looked much like a large nutmeg 
grater. Putting one end of the board in a tray made from 
a hollow log, the settler, grasping an ear of soaked corn 
with both hands, proceeded to rub it over the roughened 
surface. In this primitive way did our fathers often obtain 
the meal for their corn bread. "Lye hominy" was also 



THE ILLINOIS PIONEERS. 121 

a staple article of food and, with the pork to be found in 
every household, gave rise to the expression "hog and 
hominy." 

As fear of the Indians decreased, farms became larger, 
and settlements grew into little villages. Cotton and flax 
were raised, and herds of sheep were pastured in the woods. 
Gradually clothing made from cotton, flax and wool took 
the place of that made from the skins of wild beasts. 

These pioneers had many "merry makings" to enliven 
the arduous labor of clearing land, splitting rails and plant- 
ing crops. If misfortune overtook a settler the entire 
neighborhood turned out to help gather the harvest or plow 
the land. While the men worked in the field their wives, 
who had accompanied them, spread a bountiful repast upon 
tables made of wagon boards. After dinner the men gath- 
ered in groups and talked politics or engaged in wrestling 
and foot racing. Often, however, a horse race enlivened the 
day's pleasure, for these early settlers were passionately 
fond of this sport. They were good story tellers, too-, and 
at such a gathering some veteran of the Revolution related 
the story of the capture of Burgoyne, or extolled the bravery 
of Morgan at the battle of Cowpens. Others, famous in 
Indian wars, told and retold of hairbreadth escapes from 
the savage foe. "Log rollings" and "husking bees" were 
also popular gatherings. And after the work was finished, 
to the music of a squeaking fiddle, the merry makers, old 
and young, danced until the early morning hours. Then 
the horses were "hooked up," and with much noise and 
laughter the company separated. 

Living remote from settlements, each man played the 
part of carpenter, blacksmith, or harness-maker, as neces- 



122 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

sity required. James Lemon, a pioneer minister and farmer 
of Monroe County, was one day engaged in plowing a 
field upon which the stubble was so heavy that his son 
was compelled to use *a pitch-fork to keep the plow from 
"clogging." When the team was turned out for dinner 
the father, as was his habit, left the harness upon the plow 
beam. The boy, having tired of the work, remained behind 
long enough to hide one of the home-made collars, ex- 
pecting to have a "playing-spell" while his father was em- 
ployed in making a new one. On returning from dinner the 
farmer missed the collar, and after reflecting a few moments, 
promptly took off his leather breeches. These the boy 
was compelled to stuff with straw arid stubble. They were 
then straddled across the neck of the horse and served as 
a collar. The father, bare-legged, followed the plow and 
kept the roguish son busily at work during the long after- 
noon. 

Many of these early pioneers were men of great force 
of character, and afterwards rose to positions of prominence 
in the State and nation. Shadrach Bond, the first governor 
of the State, was a member of the first colony that settled 
in the "Illinois country." 



CHAPTER XII. 

THE ILLINOIS RANGERS. 

The frequent outbreaks of the Indians at the opening 
of the War of 1812 made it necessary to provide for the 
protection of the settlers. Accordingly Congress organized 
ten companies of mounted rangers and assigned to four 
of them the task of guarding the Illinois frontiers. Each 
man provided his own horse, gun and provisions, and was 
paid one dollar for every day of service. 

These hardy rangers, accustomed to the life of the fron- 
tier, were a most valuable aid in repelling the attacks of 
the Indians. 

One of the most daring of these men was Tom 
Higgins, a member of Captain Tourney's company. 
Tom was strong and muscular, absolutely without fear, 
and possessed of good judgment in time of danger. One 
morning when stationed at Hills Fort, near the present site 
of Greenville, a band of Indians was discovered, and the 
Rangers started in pursuit of them. 

The wily savages, knowing they were being followed, 
ambushed their pursuers, and killed several of them. Al- 
though the Rangers fought bravely, they were greatly out- 
numbered, and finally retreated to the fort. Tom Higgins, 
however, waited behind the others to have another pull 
at them, and taking careful aim, shot down a savage. 

Just as he was mounting his horse, which had been 
wounded, a voice from the tall grass saluted him with the 

123 



124 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

words "I'm wounded, Tom, you won't leave me ?" Higgins 
replied, "Come on, Burgess, and I will put you on my 
horse." As Tom attempted to lift the wounded man the 
terrified animal jerked the bridle from his owner's arm 
and ran away. Keeping the savages at a distance with 
his leveled rifle, Higgins directed Burgess to crawl through 
the long prairie grass to the fort, which was in plain view. 

As soon as the unfortunate man was well on his way 
to a place of safety Tom plunged into a dense thicket and, 
closely followed by the Indians, ran for the fort, when sud- 
denly he was confronted by other savages. To avoid them 
he leaped into a deep ravine and continued his desperate 
flight. As he ran he perceived for the first time that he 
had been shot, and looking over his shoulder, saw that he 
was being closely pursued by three savages. At this instant 
the foremost Indian fired and Tom fell, wounded the 
second time; as he arose the other two fired, and he fell 
again, pierced by two more bullets. 

Then the three savages, with uplifted tomahawks, rushed 
forward to complete their work, but the brave fellow arose 
the third time, and by presenting his rifle first at one and 
then at another kept them at bay for a time. The largest, 
thinking that the rifle must be empty, sprang forward, only 
to fall dead with a bullet in his brain. The other warriors, 
with a shout, rushed forward to avenge the death of their 
comrade, and a terrific hand to hand conflict began. The 
wounded man defended himself with a long knife until he 
was again hurled to the ground by a blow from a toma- 
hawk, which was thrown with such unerring aim that it 
cut off his ear. As Tom lay upon the ground the two 



THE ILLINOIS RANGERS. 12$ 

sprang upon him, but he managed to seize a spear from one 
and thrust it through the body of the other. 

The unequal combat had occurred in full view of the 
fort, but beyond the range of the rifles held by men, who 
believed that it was all a ruse to draw them out into another 
ambuscade. Finally Mrs. Pursley, a brave woman who 
had watched the battle, mounted a fleet horse and started 
to the rescue, declaring that she ''would not see so brave 
a man killed." The men, not to be outdone by a woman, 
hastened after her, and at their approach the remaining 
Indian fled. 

Tom, fainting from loss of blood, was carried to the fort, 
where his wounds were dressed and the balls extracted 
from his body. For many days he lingered between life 
and death, but eventually recovered and lived to receive 
a pension for his bravery. Later in his life he was made 
the doorkeeper of the State General Assembly at Vandalia. 

During this period there was incessant war between the 
red man and the white, each watching for every opportunity 
to overcome the other. It happened that as Captain Short 
and his Rangers were encamped near the present site of 
Covington, in Washington County, they discovered "Indian 
signs," and immediately started in pursuit of the savages, 
who were driving off a number of stolen horses. Captain 
Short knew from the signs that the band was large, and 
dispatched a trusty scout for reinforcements. The Rangers 
overtook the savages and a battle ensued, in which the 
white men were worsted and beat a hasty retreat. Moses 
Short escaped being killed because of a thick twist of to- 
bacco in his pouch, which received the bullet that otherwise 
would have entered his body. 



126 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The next day reinforcements arrived, and the Rangers 
again took up the trail of the Indians, who, flushed with 
victory, had grown careless. When approaching the forks 
of the Little Wabash River the report of a rifle warned the 
Rangers that they were near the foe, and, by a cautious 
advance, the savages were surrounded before they were 
aware of the white men's presence. When the Indians 
discovered that there was no hope of escape they chanted 
their death song and fought desperately until the last 
warrior was killed. By such bloody conflicts was the soil 
of Illinois wrested from the red men. 

During the War of 1812, the Indians, reinforced by num- 
bers of British, often gained the advantage over the Rangers 
who dared to penetrate into the "Indian Country," as 
Northern Illinois and Iowa were called. 

In the spring of 1814 Governor Clark of Missouri sent a 
force of two hundred men up the Mississippi to attack 
Prairie du Chien, which was held by the British and In- 
dians. The attack was successful, but in the summer the 
fort was retaken by the enemy. 

General Howard, ignorant of this unfortunate occurrence, 
determined to send reinforcements to the remote post, and 
fitted out a force of one hundred and eight men, who were 
placed in charge of Lieutenant Campbell. Sixty-six of 
these men were Illinois Rangers, and, commanded by Cap- 
tains Riggs and Rector, occupied two of the three keel- 
boats in which the expedition embarked. 

The Indians were not ignorant of the destination of the 
soldiers, and resolved to give them battle at the Rapids 
near Rock Island. When the boats reached this point the 
wily savages approached with every profession of friend- 



THE ILLINOIS RANGERS. 127 

ship, but quietly urged the French boatmen, against whom 
they cherished no ill will, to return to their homes. But for 
this event Lieutenant Campbell and his men might have 
been taken off their guard. 

As the boats proceeded up the rapids the barge contain- 
ing Lieutenant Campbell, which was in the rear, was blown 
by the strong wind upon a small island near the Illinois 
shore. With the approach of evening the boat was tied 
up, the necessary sentinels stationed, and the men were 
ordered to prepare fires upon which to cook their suppers. 
This was the opportunity for which the Indians had waited. 
Under the command of Black Hawk they poured across 
the narrow channel and rushed upon the troops, who 
quickly sought the shelter of their boat. From behind logs 
and trees the Indians poured in a storm of bullets upon 
the soldiers, who defended themselves as best they could. 
In the midst of the battle the boat took fire, and every 
man would have been destroyed but for the timely arrival 
of the Illinois Rangers who, at the first sound of firing, 
had turned their boats, and in the teeth of a howling gale, 
hastened to the rescue. 

Captain Rigg's boat became stranded upon the jutting 
rocks of the rapids, but Captain Rector with his brave men, 
in plain view of the hundreds- of savages who lined the 
shore, coolly guided his vessel to the windward of the 
burning craft, while his Rangers poured volley after volley 
into the savages. The French boatmen leaped into the 
water and, protected by the side of the boat, skilfully guided 
it to the burning barge. The soldiers and wounded men 
were quickly transferred to the rescuing boat, which 
glided safely out into the midst of the stream and began 



128 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

the retreat to St. Louis. The island where this attack oc- 
curred is still called Campbell's Island. 

The Rangers in Captain Rigg's boat had their hands full 
to keep at bay the savages by whom they were surrounded. 
In the night, after the fierce wind had subsided, they suc- 
ceeded in getting their boat off the rocks, and followed the 
others to St. Louis, which they reached without further 
losses. 

The next year another body of troops, commanded by 
Major Zachary Taylor, attempted to penetrate the Indian 
country, with the purpose of burning villages and destroy- 
ing cornfields. But the expedition was no more successful 
than the previous one, and the savages compelled them 
to retire with a serious loss. 

With the beginning of winter gloom and fear settled 
down upon the frontier of Illinois, but the treaty of Ghent 
between America and England closed the war, and the 
Indian depredations ceased for a number of years. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THE BLOCK HOUSES AND OLD FORT DEARBORN. 

As an additional protection against the savages, many 
block houses were erected. These extended from the Illi- 
nois River to the Kaskaskia, thence to the Salt Springs 
near the present town of Equality, thence up the Ohio and 
Wabash Rivers. These forts furnished a refuge for nearly 
all settlers of the frontier. 

They were built of hewn logs, carefully put together, so 
as to afford no crevice for hand or foot of an Indian foe. The 
doors were made of thick puncheons, held in place by 
strong wooden beams. Port-holes on every side, above the 
height of one's head, gave opportunity to repel an attack. 
The second story projected over the first and, in this pro- 
jecting floor, holes were made through which rifles could 
be fired at any Indian who might try to force an entrance. 
Sometimes these block houses were located on the edge 
of a prairie, but, if situated in the timber, the ground was 
cleared for a distance on every side, that no protection 
might be given to the lurking foe. 

-Stockade forts were made by building four block houses 
at the corners of a square, and connecting them with a 
stockade twelve or fifteen feet in height. This fence was 
made of huge posts placed side by side, and planted firmly 
in the ground. If there was no spring within the enclosure, 
a well was dug, and sometimes huts were erected. Port- 
holes seven or eight feet above the ground were reached 
from raised platforms. Two heavy entrance gates, securely 

129 



I30 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

barred, were made large enough to admit wagons and cat- 
tle. In times of danger the families of the entire neighbor- 
hood would flee to such a fort, bringing their stock with 
them. By day the cattle were permitted to graze in the 
clearing and woods, but at night they were usually driven 
within the enclosure. Often, when the gates were opened 
in the morning, the savages concealed in the woods beyond 
the clearing would fire upon the inmates of the fort. 

Camp Russell, the largest and strongest of these stock- 
ades, was built by Governor Edwards at Edwardsville. 
The ancient cannon of old Fort Chartres were removed 
thither and placed upon the walls, where they served to over- 
awe the savages. This fort became the center of military 
operations during the War of 1812, and was made a store- 
house for supplies. Within this stockade, defended by stout 
hearts and strong arms, the people of the territory often 
sought shelter and protection. 

Twenty-two block houses were erected between Kas- 
kaskia and the present city of Alton, but, in spite of these 
precautions, the settlers were frequently attacked within the 
fortifications themselves. 

One evening three men, venturing out from Jourdan's 
fort to gather firewood, were attacked by Indians and only 
one succeeded in making his escape. At another time a 
band of savages, wandering through the woods, came into 
the vicinity of Hill's block house. Stealthily approaching, 
they picked the mud from a crevice in the chimney and 
saw a soldier sitting near the fire. A rifle was inserted 
and the man was shot. The report of the gun caused the 
soldiers to rush to their posts. Now it happened that a 
man named Lindley had gone out of the stockade to carry 



THE BLOCK HOUSES. 131 

feed to the stock and had left the large gate open. The 
Indians made a rush for the entrance, but the men within 
hastily closed and barred it, leaving poor Lindley on the 
outside, in the midst of the terrified cattle. 

The baffled Indians turned their attention to the soldier 
who had sought refuge among the herd. Every creature 
stood with dilated nostril and uplifted tail, glaring at them. 
As the savages with raised weapons and blood-curdling 
yells rushed forward, the cattle, bellowing loudly, turned 
and fled. Lindley, who was a powerful man, on the in- 
stant contrived a plan of escape. Leaping astride a steer 
as it passed him, he coiled his long arms around the aston- 
ished creature's neck and slipped beneath its huge body. 
The arrows of the Indians only served to quicken the speed 
of the herd, and Lindley was quickly carried out of danger. 
The savages returned to the attack of the fort, but at 
length were repulsed and driven away, taking their dead 
and wounded with them. That night Lindley returned to 
the fort and in a few days the scattered herd was recovered. 

The most pretentious defense against the Indians of 
Northern Illinois was old Fort Dearborn, which was 
erected at the mouth of the Chicago River in 1804, and 
named in honor of the Revolutionary hero, General Dear- 
born. 

At the breaking out of the War of 1812 it was garrisoned 
by fifty soldiers under the command of Captain Heald. By 
the direction of General Hull this garrison evacuated Fort 
Dearborn and attempted to reach Fort Wayne. Upon 
entering the broken sand-hill country to the southeast, 
they were treacherously attacked and twenty-three of the 
garrison murdered, together with many women and chil- 
dren who accompanied them. 




.„ rr> (D , ™ 

t«o c tH ft. a 

M v m a, 2 o3 -2 

' " Th O kj w Sjo 



£,q 

o+-> 



a w 
. o 

•*->?- CD 

co be 






CD-^TO _ g O 

^ >,*- v Cm «,, 

OS a> •= "2 •*-> M 

e3 ^ o g >>? 

7j <x>- 






(0 

o 

2 o 






in 



s 

o 



_> u 3 o -*- 1 

^a,^ OO ft*, 

-Ooo» wC °o 

M W CD o ^ « 

(!) W 



h0 «3 CD „, 



CD 






0JC0(i,IO(Da)lD4)(l)(Dll) CD 

jg bCbflMbflbobfbcScbD 






CHAPTER XIV. 

KEEL BOATS. 

During the early settlement of the Illinois country the 
rivers formed the great highways of travel. Goods were 
brought in flat boats and barges from Pittsburg and New 
Orleans. The wheat and produce of the country were 
floated down to Louisiana in boats manned by the settlers 
themselves, but as the voyage was full of danger and re- 
quired many months, a class of men called keel-boatmen 
gradually arose, who made this work their sole business. 
Their boats were built very large and symmetrical, with a 
cabin for passengers as well as a space set apart for freight 
and stock. 

A long oar, sometimes thirty feet in length, with a blade 
like the fin of a fish, was used for steering the craft, while 
four' large oars at the bow furnished the propelling power. 
A speed of five or six miles an hour could be obtained when 
glidingi down the stream ; but it was no easy task for such 
a boat to stem the current of a river, especially the Missis- 
sippi. A large sail was used when the wind favored, but 
often the crew walked many weary miles along the shore, 
and pulled the boat after them by means of a long rope. 
Sometimes the rope was carried ahead of the boat and 
attached to a rock or over-hanging tree, and then the crew 
stood upon the deck and pulled "hand over hand." 

The dangers of river navigation were increased by the 
large number of pirates and savages that infested the banks 

133 



134 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

of the Mississippi River. These desperadoes would sally 
forth from their hiding places at the mouth of a convenient 
river or from the steep bluffs near Grand Tower, and fall 
upon solitary keel boats, seizing the cargo and murdering 
the crew and passengers. 

At length the pirates became so bold that keel boats were 
compelled to travel together for protection. 

In 1797 Spain placed on the Mississippi a large fleet of 
armed boats, which speedily cleared the river of these out- 
laws. 

At Beausoleil Island, in the year 1787, river pirates 
boarded a richly-laden keel boat bound from New Orleans 
to St. Louis, capturing the owner and the entire crew. 

Their rescue was effected by the courage and daring of a 
young negro servant named Cacassotte, who shrewdly 
planned it. By laughter and good humor he gained the 
confidence of the robbers and persuaded them that he was 
delighted thus to gain his freedom. Cacassotte, who acted 
as cook, resolved to attempt the execution of his plan at 
the dinner hour after the pirates had imbibed freely. When 
the desperadoes had seated themselves at the bow and 
stern the negro and his two colored comrades went among 
them distributing food and drink. 

As he appeared before the leader, who, armed to the teeth, 
was standing at the bow, Cacassotte gave the signal, and 
instantly three robbers were struggling in the deep water. 
With the swiftness of lightning, they rushed upon three 
more of the men, who straightway joined their companions 
in the river. 

Before the remainder of the robbers could recover their 
presence of mind they too were pushed overboard. Then, 



KEEL BOATS. 135 

seizing the rifles which were scattered upon the deck, the 
negroes shot the drunken fellows as they struggled in the 
stream. 

These keel-boatmen were fearless and hardy men. Their 
peculiar occupation developed herculean strength in many, 
and made desperate characters of not a few. 

Naked to the waist, they propelled their boats with their 
strong arms, amidst many dangers. At the close of the 
day they partook of a strong pull at the whiskey bottle 
before eating their hearty supper of hominy and pork. 

To the music of a sprightly fiddle or the rippling of the 
waters, these men were then lulled to sleep, to be awakened 
the next morning by the steersman's horn, which called 
them to another pull at the bottle and an early breakfast. 

The keel-boatmen greatly enjoyed rude sports. Some 
were excellent shots with the rifle. All were fond of fight- 
ing, and often waged battle with the crews of rafts and flat 
boats, whom they cordially hated. 

The most notorious character among these keel-boatmen 
was Mike Fink, who acted in the capacity of spy, scout 
and boatman in the war of 1812. Born at Pittsburg, from 
early boyhood Mike followed the life of keel-boatman. He 
was a man of great strength, skillful with axe and oar, and 
noted as the best rifle shot in the Mississippi Valley. As 
his keel boat, the "Lightfoot," glided down the river Fink 
would amuse himself by shooting the tails from the pigs 
upon the shore. Seeing a negro upon the wharf with his 
foot elevated, the reckless fellow shot off his heel. The poor 
darkey fell to the ground howling with pain. At the trial 
which followed, the jury refused to listen to Mike's ex- 



I36 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

planation, which was that he wished "to correct the defect- 
ive foot and prepare it for a genteel boot." 

Fink had a boon companion named Carpenter, who was 
also expert with the rifle. The two friends frequently 
amused themselves and entertained the crowd of boatmen 
by shooting tin cups full of whiskey from each other's 
heads. 

One day, while under the influence of liquor, Fink and 
Carpenter quarreled, and after apparently making up de- 
cided to indulge in their favorite pastime. 

Carpenter was the first to place the cup on his own head. 
Mike walked away the required distance, turned, took care- 
ful aim and fired; Carpenter fell dead. Fink tearfully 
claimed that it was an accident, and the spectators believed 
this to be true. A few months after, however, the drunken 
fellow boasted that he had killed Carpenter intentionally. 
Thereupon a friend of the murdered man shot him upon 
the spot. Thus ended the life of one of the most notable 
and desperate of these early characters. 

A gentleman who took a trip on one of these boats in 
company with his cousin, who was going to New Orleans, 
has left an interesting account of a disaster which befell 
them a few miles above the mouth of the Ohio River. 

"One dark rainy night our boat drifted rapidly down 
stream with the current. We usually 'tied up along the 
shore' on very dark nights, but our captain, who was also 
pilot, declared he could steer in the darkest night that ever 
came. 

"Most of the passengers had retired to their cabins and 
were asleep, when suddenly there came a crash, which sent 
me out of my berth onto the floor. I sprang to my feet, 



Keel boats. 13? 

and my first thought was of Nancy (the lady under my 
charge). I ran to her cabin and found her up and dressed, 
and not nearly so badly frightened as I had feared she 
would be. 

" 'What has happened?' she asked. 

" The boat has struck a snag and may sink. Stay right 
here until I come for you.' 

"Then 'I went on deck, where all was confusion. There 
were twelve or fifteen passengers there, running about like 
mad people. 

"The most excited of all were five men from St. Louis. 
They had dragged their trunk and carpet bags to the deck, 
and were calling for a skiff or yawl to take them to shore. 
All the captain or mate could do or say to quiet them was 
in vain. Three or four lanterns were lighted, and served 
to increase the terror of all by revealing the black, turbid 
waters into which we were sinking. 

"The men who had brought their trunks on deck seized 
one of the yawls, leaped in with their baggage, before any 
one could prevent them, and pulled to shore, which the 
flashes of lightning showed was not more than thirty yards 
away. 

"About the time they landed with their baggage, I ob- 
served that the boat began to rock just like a basin sinking 
in shallow water. The captain noticed this also, and 
shouted : * 

' 'You are all safe. The boat is on a sand bar and can't 
sink.' 

"In fact one of the crew had cast the lead line a moment 
before, and discovered that we were in only about five feet 



i 3 8 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



of water. I went back to Nancy, who was anxiously await- 
ing my return. 

" 'What shall we do?' she asked. 

" 'Go to bed and sleep until morning/ I answered. 

"She did so. It rained all night. It was one of those 
cold, disagreeable rains that makes one shiver, and one's 
bones ache. Next morning we saw five or six wet, mis- 
erable wretches sitting on the bank, shivering and begging 
the captain to take them on board. 

"They were the selfish cowards who would have escaped 
with their luggage and left the remainder of us to drown. 
Their haste to get to land was so great that they forgot to 
moor the yawl in which they went ashore, and it had floated 
away. 

"Though the captain had another, he would not send for 
them, and left them all night in the rain. But soon after 
daylight he brought them all aboard. 

"Our boat had struck a snag which knocked a hole in 
the bottom ; but fortunately, after striking, we came imme- 
diately to such shallow water that we could not sink. 

"We lived in this grounded boat for over a week before 
another keel boat came and took us down the river to our 
journey's end." 

With the advent of steam both flat and keel boats gradually 
disappeared, and with them departed the race of brave and 
hardy men who played so important a part in the develop- 
ment and settlement of Illinois. 



STATE PERIOD 



CHAPTER XV. 



STATEHOOD AND THE CONSTITUTIONS. 



In 1809 the Territory of Illinois was separated from 
that of Indiana, a territorial government was organized 
and Ninian Edwards, of Kentucky, was appointed governor. 

Partly on account of peace with the Indians, which fol- 
lowed the War 
of 1812, and 
partly owing to 
an act of Con- 
gress in 1813, 
which gave set- 
tlers the right 
to "pre-empt" 
the public 
lands, the tide 
of immigration 
began to roll in 
upon the new 
region. The 
pioneer had 
used deer skins, 
coon skins and 
various other 
pelts as a me- 
dium of e x- 
change, but the 

payment of the ninian edwards, 

141 




142 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



soldiers and the arrival of immigrants caused money to 
become abundant. 

"The Bank of Illinois" was established at Shawneetown 
in 1816, and the following year other banks were located 
at Kaskaskia and Edwardsville. Although the popula- 
tion had not 
reached 60,000, 
the number re- 
quired for 
statehood by 
the "Ordi- 
nance of 1787," 
the people, en- 
er g e t i c and 
restless, clam- 
ored to be ad- 
mitted to the 
Union. Con- 
gress passed an 
"enabling act" 
reducing the 
requirement to 
40,000, and a 
questionable 
census report- 
ed the neces- 
sary number. 
The territorial delegate to Congress at this time was 
Judge Nathaniel Pope, an able jurist of broad learning, 
who thoroughly understood the needs of the Illinois coun- 
try. Deep and lasting should be our gratitude to this 




JUDGE NATHANIEL POPE. 



STATEHOOD — THE CONSTITUTIONS.- 143 

great man for his wise forethought in placing important 
amendments to the bill which admitted Illinois as a State. 

One of these amendments provided that three-fifths of 
the 5 per cent fund from the sale of public lands should 
be devoted to "the encouragement of education" and that 
one-sixth of this sum was to be used exclusively for the 
establishing and maintenance of a university or college. 
To-day the State is reaping the fruits of this wise legislation. 

Another amendment, which has proven of inestimable 
value to Illinois, provided that the northern boundary 
should be extended to the parallel of forty-two degrees 
and nine minutes north latitude. This was fifty-one miles 
north of the line indicated by the "Ordinance of 1787." But 
Judge Pope contended that it would be of great advantage 
to Illinois and the nation to have the new State embrace a 
part of Lake Michigan. 

In his plea upon the floor of Congress he used these elo- 
quent words : 

"If her commerce is to be confined to that great artery of 
communication, the Mississippi, which washes her entire 
western border, and to its chief tributary on the south, the 
Ohio, there is a possibility that her commercial relations 
with the South may become so closely connected that in 
the event of an attempted dismemberment of the Union, 
Illinois will cast her lot with the Southern States. On the 
other hand, to fix the northern boundary of Illinois upon 
such a parallel of latitude as would give to the State terri- 
torial jurisdiction over the southwestern shores of Lake 
Michigan, would be to unite the incipient commonwealth 
to the States of Indiana, Ohio, Pennsylvania and New 
York in a bond of common interest well nigh indissoluble. 



144 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

By the adoption of such a line Illinois may become at 
some future time the keystone to the perpetuity of the 
Union." 

Judge Pope, with all his wisdom, probably "builded bet- 
ter than he knew." Had the original boundary prevailed 
Chicago would have been situated in Wisconsin instead 
of Illinois. 

It is a question whether in that case the city would 
have become so great, for the Illinois and Michigan canal, 
and the Illinois Central R. R., which contributed so largely 
to her early growth, were due wholly to the enterprise of 
the State and would not have been built to any city in an 
adjoining territory. 

In 1856, the votes of the fourteen counties formed from 
this strip made Illinois a Republican State and assured the 
candidacy of Abraham Lincoln for the Presidency. This 
change in boundary gave to Illinois the city of Galena, the 
home of U. S. Grant. 

These are some of the reasons why the change of our 
northern boundary through the wisdom of Judge Pope was 
of very great importance to Illinois and the nation. 

;jj sj: $z ^s $: 

In July, 1818, thirty-three delegates gathered in Kaskas- 
kia to draft a constitution for the future State. The greater 
number of them were farmers, men of limited education, 
but possessed of much natural ability and experience in 
public affairs. The constitution framed by them was a 
brief document, copied largely from the constitutions of 
Kentucky, Ohio and Indiana. In a series of eight articles 
it defined the duties .and powers of the executive, judicial 
and legislative departments of the new State. 



STATEHOOD THE CONSTITUTIONS. 145 

A curious provision of this constitution placed the veto 
power with a "Council of Revision," consisting of the 
governor and the judges of the Supreme bench. 

No salaries were fixed, but it provided 'that the Governor 
should not receive to exceed $1,000 annually, and the 
Secretary of State not more than $600. 

As if doubting the wisdom of placing too much power 
directly with the people, the Constitution provided that the 
only officers to be elected should be Governor, Lieutenant- 
Governor, Sheriff, Coroner and County Commissioners. 
Other officers were to be appointed by the Governor or 
the General Assembly. 

Their labors ended, the members of the Convention 
adjourned on August 26, and on December 3, of the same 
year, Illinois was admitted to the Union as the eighth 
new State. 

Few public documents stand, unaltered, the test of time 
and experience. The ready-made Constitution was poorly 
suited to the needs of the people of Illinois. Upon it was 
heaped the blame for the many misfortunes that befell the 
State in its early years. 

At length, in 1848, a new Constitution, which corrected 
many of the defects of the old, was adopted by the people. 
But as this Constitution was framed when the people were 
heavily in debt and before the natural resources of the 
country were known, it failed to provide for the expansion 
of the young State. 

In December, 1869, a convention of the people gathered 
at Springfield "To alter, revise or amend the Constitution" 
for a third time. This Convention, numbering eighty-five 
delegates, was the ablest body that had ever gathered in 



146 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



the State. It was composed of men of ripe experience, 
sound judgment and profound learning, who had gained 
distinction in their various professions as lawyers, farmers, 
merchants, bankers, physicians and editors. Such a body 

of men, i n- 
spired by high 
a n d patriotic 
motives, could 
not fail to pro- 
duce a docu- 
ment suited to 
the needs of 
the people. The 
result of their 
deliberations 
was the present 
Constitution, 
which many 
students of pol- 
itics consider 
wiser and bet- 
ter than that 
possessed by 
any other State 
in the Union. 
One of the new 
articles of the 
shadrach- bond. Constitution 

provides for the establishment and maintenance of an effi- 
cient public school system. It also prohibits any city, town 
or county from becoming a subscriber to the capital stock 




STATEHOOD THE CONSTITUTIONS. I47 

of any railroad or corporation. It further provides for the 
establishing of a minority representation in the State legis- 
lature. This principle permits every voter to cast as many 
ballots for one candidate to the legislature as there are 
representatives to be chosen in his district, or he may 
divide his votes among the various candidates as he wishes. 

Thus the minority party in any district in the State may 
mass its votes upon a single candidate. This, the third 
Constitution, was adopted by the people in 1870. 

The first governor of Illinois was Shadrach Bond, who, 
like many men who have contributed to the greatness and 
honor of the State, was born beyond its limits. He came 
to the Illinois country from Maryland in 1794, when but 
twenty-one years of age. Compelled to work upon a farm 
in the American Bottoms, he obtained little schooling, 
but by diligent use of his time he acquired a store of 
knowledge which made him a power among men of that 
early day. With jet black hair and eyes, tall and erect, com- 
manding in appearance and dignified in bearing, he won the 
esteem and respect of all men. A captain in the War 
of 1812, he was elected as the first territorial delegate to 
Congress. Appointed as the receiver of public moneys, 
he removed in 1814 to Kaskaskia, and erected there a 
spacious brick house, which he occupied until his death. 

The first lieutenant-governor of the State, Pierre Menard, 
was born near Montreal, Canada, in 1766. When but a lad 
he came to Vincennes and hired out to a French merchant. 
In 1770 he removed to Kaskaskia and set up in business for 
himself. He was short of stature, impulsive in his nature, 
bright and alert, and possessed of a kind heart that won 
him many friends. 



148 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



The soul of honor, Pierre Menard treated red men and 
white with equal consideration. Over the Indians, who 
had implicit confidence in him, he possessed an influence 
greater than that of any other man in the territory. At 
his spacious home he dispensed a boundless hospitality 
to rich and poor alike. In those days salt was expensive 

and difficult to obtain. 
At one time Pierre Me- 
nard held the only sup- 
ply to be found outside 
of St. Louis. In great 
distress, the people of 
the region came to buy. 
He ranged those who 
declared they had mon- 
ey with which to pur- 
chase upon one side of 
his store and those who 
confessed they had 
nothing on the other. 
Then he addressed them 
in his broken English: 
"Your men who got de 
pierre menard. money can go to St. 

Louis for your salt. Dese poor men who got no money 
shall have my salt, by gar." At the expiration of his term of 
office he retired from public service and lived upon his large 
estate at Kaskaskia, where he died in 1844. The State, in 
recognition of his services, named a county for him. Charles 
Pierre Choteau of St. Louis, the son of a former partner, 
erected at the east front of the capitol at Springfield a mon- 
ument to his memory. 




CHAPTER XVI. 



THE FIGHT AGAINST SLAVERY. 



The first negro slaves were brought to the American 
colonies in 1619 by a Dutch trader and sold to the Virginia 
planters. A century later, in 1721, Philip Renault pur- 
chased 500 ne- 
groes at San 
Domingo and 
brought them 
to Fort Char- 
tres to work in 
the gold and 
silver mines 
which the 
C ommercial 
Com pany ex- 
pected to open. 
But no mines 
were discov- 
ered and the 
slaves were 
sold to the 
French settlers. 
All the French 
slaves of Illi- 
nois were de- 
scended from GOV. EDWARD COLES. 

149 




150 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

these San Domingo negroes. At this time the countries of 
Europe permitted slavery in their various colonies. The 
laws of France regulating the practice were humane and 
merciful. They provided that slaves were to be instructed 
in the Roman Catholic religion. The Sabbath also was to 
be observed by them. Marriages between whites and blacks 
could not be solemnized. Masters were commanded to 
deal kindly with their slaves, and to care for those rendered 
useless by infirmity or old age. Negro families were not to 
be separated by sale, nor could a negro over forty years of 
age be sold from the land on which he lived. 

Slavery never flourished in Illinois. In 1810 there were 
but 168 slaves within the> borders of the Territory, and in 
1820, with all the increase in population, only 917. But 
many of the settlers came from States where slavery flour- 
ished and were desirous of continuing the system. When 
the "Ordinance of 1787," prohibiting slavery in the North- 
west Territory, was passed, many people believed that 
the institution would disappear from the South as it had 
from the North. But the invention of the cotton gin and 
the steam engine greatly increased the demand for cotton. 
The States bordering upon the Gulf became vast cotton 
fields, cultivated by slave labor. In New England and 
Great Britain millions of spindles were whirling and shut- 
tles were flying to supply the waiting world with clothing. 
Instead of dying out, slavery became firmly fastened upon 
the nation. Those who were benefited by. its existence 
began to do all in their power to make it a permanent 
institution. 

While Illinois was still a Territory, several attempts were 
made to repeal that clause of the "Ordinance of 1787," 



THE FIGHT AGAINST SLAVERY. 151 

prohibiting slavery. These attempts upon Congress might 
have proved successful but for the influence of James 
Madison. 

Illinois was admitted as a free State in 1818, only after 
the most serious objection from the slave-holding element. 
To satisfy those who had been defeated, the first general 
assembly, whose members had been largely reared in slave- 
holding communities, enacted a series of "black laws" 
which were as severe as those of any slave State. 

Since this iniquitous institution has passed away, it may 
be interesting to examine these laws which did not entirely 
disappear from our statute books until 1848. "Any one 
who freed his slaves within the State was compelled to 
give a bond for $1,000, a guarantee that those liberated 
should not become public charges. Every free negro was 
required to obtain a certificate of freedom certified to under 
seal of a court of record. This certificate was recorded 
in the county in which his family settled. Every negro not 
holding such a certificate was adjudged a runaway slave. 
He was to be arrested, and if he was not claimed within 
six weeks or his freedom established, he was to be sold 
for a period of one year. At the end of this time if no 
one claimed him a certificate might be granted him. 
Any person employing a negro who did not hold 
such a certificate was liable to a fine of $1.50 for each 
day the negro was employed. To harbor a slave or 
hinder the owner from retaking him was declared a 
felony, punishable by a fine of two fold the value of the 
slave and whipping not to exceed thirty stripes. No 
person could sell to, buy from, or trade with any slave, 
without consent of his master, under penalty of forfeiting 



152 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

to the owner four times the amount of the transaction. 
Any slave found ten miles from home without a permit was 
liable to arrest and to receive thirty-five stripes, on the 
order of a justice of the peace. A lazy or disorderly slave 
or bond servant was to be corrected with stripes, and for 
every day he refused to work he was to serve two. Riots 
or unlawful assemblies of slaves were punishable with 
stripes not to exceed thirty-nine. In all cases where white 
citizens were punishable by fines, slaves were punished by 
whipping at the rate of twenty stripes for every $8.00 fine. 
But the punishment was not to exceed forty stripes at 
any one time." 

After the admission of Illinois, the entire nation soon 
became engaged in an angry contest over the question of 
admitting Missouri as a free or slave State. The excite- 
ment had not subsided at the time of the second general 
election in Illinois in 1822. Although the subject of slavery 
was not mentioned, yet every one felt that "the question 
was in the air." To the surprise of the people, Edward 
Coles, a native of Virginia and a strong anti-slavery man,- 
was elected governor. The smouldering embers were 
fanned into a flame by his message to the general assembly. 
It recommended that the Black laws be repealed, and that 
the slaves of the French settlers be freed. 

The friends of slavery attempted to make a slave State 
of Illinois. This could be done only by amending the 
Constitution. Accordingly the legislature, which contained 
a majority of members who favored slavery, adopted a 
resolution submitting the question to a vote of the people 
at the next election. The passage of this measure was 



THE FIGHT AGAINST SLAVERY. 153 

considered a great victory for the friends of slavery, who 
indulged in many triumphal celebrations. 

But the opponents of slavery did not lose heart. There 
were still eighteen months before the election, and each 
party put forth every effort to gain adherents. Such 
an exciting canvass had never before been witnessed. 
Every one became engaged in the party strife. Fami- 
lies were divided; neighborhoods surrendered to the 
bitter warfare; personal combats were frequent. Every 
newspaper of the new State was ranged upon one side or 
the other. Papers were established during the campaign 
to which the ablest writers of their respective parties con- 
tributed. Pamphlets were distributed containing statistics 
for or against slavery. The "friends of freedom" organized 
"anti-slavery societies." Governor Coles contributed his 
entire salary, $4,000, as a campaign fund. On election 
day each party turned out in full force. The lame, the 
halt, the blind, the aged, were assisted to the polls by their 
friends. When the votes were counted it was found that 
slavery had been defeated by 1,800 majority. This was 
the most exciting and important election ever held in early 
Illinois. Feeling in the matter speedily subsided. Six 
months after, it was difficult to find a politician who would 
admit that he favored the introduction of slavery into 
Illinois. 

Outside the State, the contest over slavery raged fiercely. 
Slave-holders believed that discussion of the subject from 
the platform or in the newspaper should be prohibited. This 
was denying the right of free discussion and liberty of 
speech. These are two principles that have always been 
dear to the Saxon. 



154 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Rev. Elijah P. Lovejoy, a Presbyterian minister, was 
editing a religious paper in St. Louis. In the columns of 
the Observer, he fearlessly attacked the institution of 
slavery. A mob entered his office, broke his press to pieces, 
threw his type into the river, and compelled him to leave 
the city. Determined to remove to a free State, he went 
to Alton, purposing to re-establish his paper. Two other 
presses were destroyed by mobs, but his friends, now fully 
aroused, collected money with which to purchase a fourth 
press. The press arrived on the night of November 7, 
1837, and was stored in the stone warehouse of Godfrey, 
Gilman & Co. The next night, news of its arrival having 
been circulated, a drunken mob, armed with guns, brick- 
bats and stones, assembled and demanded the press. 

Mr. Lovejoy and a few friends, who had also armed 
themselves, were gathered in the building. "It is my 
determination to defend my property," exclaimed Mr. 
Lovejoy. 

"Shoot the Abolitionists ! Tear down the house !" 
shouted the mob, and, suiting the action to the word, they 
began to break the windows and fire upon the building. 

The men within returned the fire, killing one and wound- 
ing others of the mob. "Burn the building," shouted the 
drunken ruffians. Ladders were raised and a man quickly 
ran up and applied a torch to the roof. 

Mr. Lovejoy, with a rifle in his hands, appeared and was 
shot down, pierced by five bullets. Thus died the first 
martyr to the cause of slavery in the State of Illinois. 

Widespread excitement was caused by this tragic death. 
Papers came out in mourning. Public meetings were held 
in many places. Orators declared that Lovejoy had found 



THE FIGHT AGAINST SLAVERY. 1 55 

a grave in a free State ; that the martyrdom of this repre- 
sentative of justice, liberty and free speech would kindle 
a flame, which years would fail to extinguish. 

An institution known as the "underground railroad" 
existed in many of the Northern States. The engi- 
neers and conductors were people who believed slavery 
to be wrong. The road had its beginning on the banks of 
the Ohio River and its terminus in Canada. The passen- 
gers were escaped negroes who were conducted by night 
from one friendly family to another, where they were con- 
cealed during the day. Who the operators of this mys- 
terious system were no one knew. But in nearly every 
community there lived some farmer or business man whose 
house was a refuge for these unfortunate beings. Levi 
Coffin was the most prominent of all the men who were en- 
gaged in assisting runaway negroes to Canada. He was 
born in North Carolina, but early developed such a hatred 
for the institution of slavery that he determined to live in a 
free State, and removed to Indiana. It is said that he 
sheltered more than a hundred fugitives every year. 

The slave-holders began to complain that they were 
being systematically robbed, and that they should be pro- 
tected. Accordingly Congress passed the Fugitive Slave 
Law which made it a crime to assist a runaway slave. But 
instead of benefiting the slave-owner, the passage of this 
law raised a storm of opposition. 

Thus the struggle against slavery continued. In Kansas 
civil war broke out. Preston S. Brookes, a member of 
Congress from South Carolina, became enraged at Charles 
Sumner, of Massachusetts, for offensive insinuations con- 
tained in a speech delivered against slavery. He attacked 



156 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Senator Sumner on the floor of the Senate chamber, and 
beat him Into insensibility with a heavy cane. 

While few people expected to see slavery abolished, 
there were some, both among Whigs and Democrats, who 
believed that it should not be permitted to spread to new 
States and Territories. 

Dissatisfied members from all parties united to form 
the Republican party, which was pledged to prevent the 
spread of slavery. 

Abraham Lincoln had become noted because of a series 
of debates which he had held with Senator Stephen A. 
Douglas upon the political questions of the day. In an 
address before the people of Springfield, he used these 
words : "A house divided against itself cannot stand. I 
believe this Government cannot endure half slave and half 
free. I do not expect the Union will be dissolved, but I 
do expect it will cease to be divided. It will become all 
one thing or all the other." 

The election of Abraham Lincoln, the candidate of the 
Republican party in i860, was followed by the great Civil 
War. 



CHAPTER XVII. 



OUR STATE CAPITALS. 



When the Territory of Illinois was separated from Indiana 
by Congress in 1809, Kaskaskia, the most important com- 
mercial center of the region, was chosen as the seat of 
government. 

The Territorial legislature held its sessions in a large 
rough building of uncut limestone, located in the center 
of the square. This venerable structure had been the head- 
quarters of the military commander during the time of 
French occupancy. The lower floor of the cheerless struc- 
ture was fitted 
up for the use 
of the House. 
The members 
of the council 
occupied a small 
chamber above 
where they per- 
formed their la- 
bors, gathered 
about a circular 
first capitol. table. The vil- 

lage of Kaskaskia continued to flourish as the capital 
of the Territory. It was the chief town of the region. Easily 
accessible to steamboats and post-roads, the large com- 
mercial firms had here their headquarters. It became the 
home of many statesmen and public men. 

157 




158 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

But when the members of the convention gathered to 
frame the first State Convention, they provided in this 
instrument that "the seat of government should remain 
at Kaskaskia until the General Assembly should other- 
wise direct." They also provided that this body should 
"petition Congress for a grant to the State of four sections 
of land for the seat of government," and if the prayer was 
granted that a town should be laid out thereon, which 
should remain the capital of the State for twenty years. 

The land was to be situated upon the Kaskaskia River, 
and east of the Third Principal Meridian. The only reason 
for a change of location at this time was "a mania for 
speculation" and the hope that fortunes might be made 
by building a new town. 

Carlyle, which had been laid out on the Kaskaskia River 
by two gentlemen from Virginia, was competing for the 
honor of location with a site higher up the river known 
as "Pope's Bluff." While the contest was raging, a hunter, 
named Reeves, appeared before the convention and de- 
clared that "Pope's Bluff and Carlyle wasn't a primin' to 
his bluff." His cabin was located still higher up the river 
at a point where the Third Meridian crossed the stream. 
The location was indeed beautiful. Under the shade of the 
gigantic trees, "former lords of the forest might have held 
grave council." The site was so commanding that the 
commissioners fixed upon the hunter's home as the location 
for the future capital. 

Tradition relates that a wag who was present suggested 
to the commissioners that, since the Vandals were a power- 
ful tribe of Indians, who formerly occupied this region, 
the name Vandalia would preserve the name of the extinct 



l60 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

race and also make an excellent name for the new capital. 
Accordingly the town site was called Vandalia. 

A temporary State House of two stories was- speedily 
erected upon a foundation of rough stone. Two men were 
paid $25 to transfer the State records to the new capital. 
In December, 1820, they shouldered their axes and cut a 
road through the forest for the small wagon containing the 
valuable freight. 

A little village sprang up, and when the new State House 
was burned in 1823 the citizens speedily raised $3,000 with 
which to assist in erecting a new building. 

In the center of the square, a commodious brick structure 
was erected, which answered well the needs of our early 
legislators. 

This building, in 1833, gave place to a more beautiful 
structure, which still adorns the city of Vandalia, and is 
used for the Court House for Fayette County. 

Immigration was pouring into the rich farming lands 
in the central and northern portions of the new State. Long 
before the limit of twenty years had expired, agitation be- 
gan for the removal of the capital from Vandalia, which 
had grown to be a beautiful little city. 

In that early day before the introduction of railroads, 
when all travel was by stage or by horseback, the location 
of the capital at a more central point was of greater 
importance than it would be at the present time. 

After much discussion the legislature passed an act re- 
quiring that the two houses meet on the 28th of February, 
1837, at 10 o'clock, to select a suitable place for the per- 
manent location of the seat of government, after the ex- 
piration of the Constitutional term at Vandalia. 



OUR STATE CAPITALS. 



161 



Twenty-nine towns were rivals for the honor. The six 
whose chances seemed good were Illiopolis, Peoria, Jack- 
sonville, Alton, Vandalia and Springfield. On the fourth 
ballot seventy-three votes made Springfield the choice of 
the convention. The success of Springfield was due largely 
to the able delegation, consisting of two senators and seven 




THIRD CAPITOL BUILDING, SPRINGFIELD. 



l62 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

representatives sent to the legislature from Sangamon 
county. The delegation was known as the "long nine," 
because the combined height of its members was fifty-four 
feet. Abraham Lincoln and Ninian Edwards were mem- 
bers of this famous delegation. These men, able, per- 
sistent and talented, went to Vandalia with the express 
determination of obtaining the location of the capital at 
Springfield. With this end in view they pulled together 
and voted as a unit on every question. 

At this time almost every section of the State desired 
appropriations to improve rivers, construct railroads and 
lay out canals or public roads. "The long nine" took 
advantage of the situation. All axes could be sharpened 
upon their grindstone if in return delegates would vote 
for the removal of the capital to Springfield. The "log 
rolling" of the "long nine" continued throughout the 
winter, and resulted in final victory. 

At this time Springfield was an ambitious village of 1,500 
people, second in population only to Jacksonville. Its 
frame houses were poorly constructed ; sidewalks were 
lacking, and the streets were often rendered impassable 
by the deep mud. 

President Lincoln enjoyed telling this story of the town 
of which he was so fond : 

Thompson Campbell, Secretary of State, one day re- 
ceived an application from a meek looking man, with a 
white necktie, for the use of the assembly chamber to de- 
liver a course of lectures. 

"May I ask," said the Secretary, "what is to be the sub- 
ject of your lectures?" 

"Certainly," was the reply, with a very solemn expres- 



OUR STATE CAPITALS. 1 63 

sion of countenance, "it is on the second coming" of our 
Lord." 

"It is no use," said Campbell, "if you will take my 
advice you will not waste your time in this city. It is my 
private opinion that if the Lord had been in Springfield 
once, he would not come the second time." 

The corner-stone of the new State House, which was to 
be built in the center of the village, was laid with much 
ceremony July 4, 1837. The building, which cost $200,000, 
was greatly admired for its beauty, and was considered 
large enough to meet the needs of the State for many 
years. 

The advancement and prosperity of a State may be read 
in its public buildings. Before twenty-five years had 
passed, our State had outgrown its third capitol building, 
which is now the Court House for Sangamon County. 
Again did rival towns, especially Peoria and Decatur, bid 
for the tempting prize. Finally the citizens of Springfield 
donated "the Mather lot," a beautiful tract of seven acres, to 
which four acres more have been added. Upon this the 
State has reared a pile of architecture so rich and ornate 
in design, so ample in proportion, and so costly in struc- 
ture, that the question of capital removal will probably 
never again be discussed. 

The corner-stone was laid in October, 1868, and the 
entire structure was completed at a cost of $4,260,000. 

The opening of vast coal fields, the centering of railroads 
in the city, the establishing of manufactures, the energy 
and thrift of her citizens, has caused Springfield to grow 
from an inconsiderable village to an attractive and beautiful 
city, a fit home for our capitol, a fit capital for our State. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

NAUVOO AND THE MORMONS. 

Some time between the years 1820 and 1825, a minister, 
by the name of Solomon Spaulding, conceived the idea of 
publishing, in the form of a religious romance, his belief 
as to the origin of our American Indians. He believed 
that they were the descendants of the ten lost tribes of 
Israel. 

The manuscript of this book, under the title of "The 
Book of Mormon," was sent by the author to a printing 
house. In this printing house Sidney Rigdon worked as 
a journeyman printer. The manuscript disappeared from 
the office, and, shortly after, Sidney Rigdon, giving up 
his printer's trade, became an itinerant preacher in the 
State of New York. 

About this time a man named Smith had moved from 
Sharon, Vermont, with his family, to the town of Palmyra, 
in New York. This man was a well digger by trade, and 
his wife a fortune teller. One of their boys, named Joseph, 
had inherited much of his mother's shrewdness and tact. 

One day, while digging a well, Smith, the father, un- 
earthed a peculiarly colored stone, semi-transparent and 
odd in shape. This the boy Joseph at once appropriated 
for his own use, and, duping the credulous around him into 
the belief that this stone had miraculous and divine prop- 
erties, posed as a seer, and read from it hidden messages 
and revelations. 

165 



166 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Sidney Rigdon, the possessor of the stolen manuscript, 
and the shrewd Joseph Smith, the owner of the mysterious 
stone, became acquainted, read the manuscript and decided 
to start a new religious sect, with a new creed, based on 
the "Book of Mormon," which the two impostors solemnly 
declared had been given to them by Divine revelation. 

As with all new creeds or religious innovations, so with 
this, dupes and followers were not wanting, and in 1830 
Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon, at Manchester, New 
York, established the first church of "Latter Day Saints," or 
"Mormon Church," as it was commonly called. 

About the year 1833 we find the Mormons, led by Smith 
and Rigdon, establishing themselves in their new city of 
Nauvoo, in our State of Illinois. They called it the "Holy 
City of the Saints." 

A special charter was secured for this new city, and 
Joseph Smith was elected its first mayor. A shamefully 
procured act of the State legislature had given the Mormon 
city the right to pass any ordinance it saw fit, provided 
it did not conflict with the provisions of the State and 
national Constitutions. 

A mayor's court with extraordinary power was estab- 
lished, and a Nauvoo Legion, which was independent of 
the military organization of the State was authorized. 

Smith established an order whose members were to be 
kings and priests. He organized a company of Danites 
or Avengers for his bodyguard, each man sworn to obey 
him as the voice of God. 

About this time Smith received a new revelation from 
heaven. This new doctrine proclaimed that a Mormon 



NAUVOO AND THE MORMONS. 167 

elder might marry any number of wives after the manner 
of Abraham and Jacob. 

The governor of Missouri made a demand upon Gover- 
nor Carlin, of Illinois, for Smith, who had escaped from 
jail. 

A warrant was issued for him and he was brought before 
Judge Douglas, who found the warrant defective and re- 
leased the prisoner. Emboldened by this success and fear- 
ful that their leader might be taken from them, the Mormon 
Council enacted a law "that no writ issued at any other 
place except Nauvoo for the arrest of any person in the 
city should be executed without approval endorsed there- 
on by the mayor." The result of this law was soon appar- 
ent. Robbers plundered houses and hastened to Nauvoo 
to escape justice. 

Horse thieves fled to the City of the Saints, where they 
were protected by the mayor and the city council. 

The Mormons now became unpopular everywhere. After 
the release of Smith by a Democratic judge his followers 
had returned to the Democratic party. 

The Whigs realizing that they were lost to their party 
began to attack them through the columns of their papers. 
The Legion had been furnished by the State with 250 
stands of arms and three pieces of cannon. These the 
papers magnified into many thousands of muskets and 
cannons. 

The people, now inflamed, prepared to make war upon, 
the Mormons, and the governor called out the troops. 
Before his arrival upon the scene*, the entire militia of 
McDonough and Schuyler Counties had assembled at 
Carthage and Warsaw. The governor, fearful that the 



l6S THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Mormon leaders would be sacrificed to the fury of the 
people, obtained from the officers a promise that they 
would keep within the limit of the law in the discharge of 
their duties. 

At the last moment the prophet, his brother and the lead- 
ing Mormons surrendered and were taken to the jail at 
Carthage. 

Several days after, the jail was broken into by a mob, 
and the prophet and his brother Hiram were killed. Thus 
ended the life of a ma\i who, though coarse and ignorant, 
possessed many elements of leadership which enabled him 
to originate a movement that he was unable to lead to 
success. 

As organized, the church consisted of three presidents 
and twelve apostles, who were abroad preaching Mor- 
monism. Two of the presidents — Joseph and Hiram Smith 
— were dead. The third, Sidney Rigdon, proposed to seize 
the power. 

Several revelations from the prophet confirmed him in 
his position. 

He might have been successful but for an unfortunate 
revelation which commanded the wealthy to sell their 
possessions and follow the leader to Pennsylvania. The 
rich refused to obey and the poor were powerless to go 
alone. Rigdon became unpopular, and a fierce conflict 
arose between him and the twelve apostles, who had re- 
turned at the news of the prophet's death. 

The apostles, with Brigham Young as their leader, now 
gained control, and sent missionaries everywhere preaching 
Mormonism and the martyred Joseph Smith. Every- 
where they went they found ignorant and credulous people 



NAUVOO AND THE MORMONS. 169 

who became infatuated with their strange doctrines. No 
other religion promised so much for so little. 

Dupes and scoundrels, stupid and ignorant flocked into 
the fold of the church. The sect grew rapidly. In fourteen 
years their numbers had increased to 200,000. 

Meanwhile the State had revoked the charter of Nauvoo 
and the Saints prepared for the journey to the promised 
land, where they hoped to live undisturbed. 

In the spring of 1846 the great company began to depart, 
and after enduring many hardships arrived upon the shores 
of Salt Lake. 

Of this region their industry soon made a garden. Here 
were laid the foundations of a mammoth Temple, which 
has been completed after many years of labor and the 
expenditure of great treasure. The city of Salt Lake grew 
up around it, and with passing years the church of the 
"Latter Day Saints" has grown in wealth and in the num- 
ber of its people. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

TRANSPORTATION. 

When Illinois became a State, in 1818, the only means 
of transportation available was the pack horse or mule and 
the heavy ox-wagon over the roadless prairies ; the canoe, 
flat-boat and keel-boat on the rivers which crossed the State 
or formed a part of its boundary lines. 

Immediately after its admission into the Union, immi- 
gration into Illinois increased astonishingly. Emigrants not 
only from the older States but also from foreign countries 
rushed within its borders, and, spreading over its northern 
prairies, reached the banks of the Mississippi or the wooded 
bottoms of the Illinois, the Okaw and the Sangamon. 

Farms by hundreds sprang up ; at first, the portions 
chosen for settlement were the wooded and watered sec- 
tions, and here the woodman's ax made the clearing neces- 
sary for the farm. On this account the work of preparing 
land for cultivation was slow. Soon, however, settlers 
realized the value of the rich open prairie lands for farming 
purposes, and by the tens of thousands the acres were put 
under the breaking plow, and the tall wild prairie grass 
gave way to growing corn and waving wheat fields, 
Thousands of farms came into cultivation, and towns 
and villages innumerable were laid out and carefully sur- 
veyed. Lots in blocks and lots single were put at auction 
everywhere, until at last "the principal product of Illinois 
is town lots" became a common saying. 

170 



TRANSPORTATION. Ijl 

With so many towns, cities and villages coming into 
being, with the rapid development of farming industry, 
the problem of transportation naturally presented itself. 
How were the fast increasing crops to reach the markets, 
and how were the settlers to transport from the East and 
South the many things required in their new homes ? 

The first attempt to solve this all-important problem was 
made in 1836, when Illinois was eighteen years old. In 
that year a bill, recommended by Governor Duncan, was 
introduced into its legislature providing for a "system of 
internal improvements." This bill became a law on Feb- 
ruary 27, 1837. 

It provided for the issue of over ten million dollars' 
worth of bonds to be used for the improvement of naviga- 
tion on the Illinois, Wabash, Rock and Kaskaskia Rivers, 
and also for building several railroads, among which were 
lines from Cairo to Galena, Alton to Mt. Carmel, Peoria to 
Warsaw, Alton to the Central railroad, — another name 
for the Cairo and Galena line. 

The first railroad, "the Great Northern Cross," was be- 
gun May 9, 1838, at Meredosia. Eight miles of track were 
completed, and the people, anxious to see the cars run, 
had a locomotive shipped by water from Pittsburgh. All 
the horses and oxen of the community were required to 
haul the huge machine up the river bank. This engine, 
the first ever seen in the Mississippi Valley, made its first 
run November 8th, 1838, with Engineer Joseph Field in 
charge and Governor Duncan and a party of his friends as 
passengers. This was only ten years after the building of 
the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad, the first one in the 
United States. 



I72 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The railroad building under State supervision and the 
brilliant scheme of improvement so full of promise on the 
start, was doomed to failure. Due to dishonesty of con- 
tractors, to lack of business experience and to the greed of 
many, the proposed work under State supervision had to be 
stopped. The blunder of embarking upon an undertaking 
without the necessary knowledge to conduct it successfully, 
was followed by a still greater blunder, that of disposing 
of what transportation property the State owned with such 
haste that hardly anything was realized. This can be given 
as one instance: The Meredosia Railroad completed 
to Springfield at an actual expense of one million dollars, 
was sold at auction to Mr. Nicholas H. Ridgely, of Spring- 
field, for $21,100. 

Railroads, nevertheless, were indispensable for the suc- 
cessful development of the State, and what had not been 
accomplished by the State itself was to be carried suc- 
cessfully through by private enterprise or by private enter- 
prise with State aid. 

In the years 1835 and 1836 the charters for the Chicago 
and Eastern and the Chicago and Galena Railroads were 
granted. 

The most important lines were those constructed under 
a State grant of every even alternate section fifteen miles 
from and east and west of the railroad bed. 

The roads built under this important grant are the lines 
of the present Illinois Central Railroad Company, which 
run from Dubuque, Iowa, through Galena and Freeport 
south to Cairo, and from a junction of this line near the 
city of Centralia, a branch of 252 miles, to Chicago. 

Besides the land by alternate sections the company 



TRANSPORTATION. 173 

secured a right of way the whole length of these lines, two 
hundred feet in width, and, in return for these cessions 
from the State, it agreed to pay into the State treasury, in 
place of the usual taxes, seven per cent of its gross earnings. 
This percentage has already made an annual income for 
the State of over $650,000.00. This road company, since 
1865, — now building branch lines of its own, now purchas- 
ing weaker lines already built, and afterwards reaching 
outside of the State, — has so enlarged its system that its 
engines run into its own stations at New Orleans on the 
shores of the Mexican Gulf, use the joint tracks of the 
great Union station at St. Louis, haul across the State 
of Iowa the farm products of the Hawkeye tillers of the 
soil, and from the Badger State of Wisconsin the output 
of its many sawmills and dairy and stock farms. 

While the Illinois Central was pushing the construction 
of its tracks to reach the southern end, the Ohio and Mis- 
sissippi was opening one of the most important trunk lines 
in the State reaching from Cincinnati, in Ohio, to St. 
Louis on the Mississippi River, and crossing the State of 
Illinois east and west about 125 miles north of Cairo. This, 
the extreme southern city of our State, is built on a ''delta" 
formed by the junction of the Ohio and Mississippi Rivers. 
It was named Cairo after the ancient Egyptian city, built 
on the delta of the Nile, and, on that account, the section 
of the State bounded on the east and west by the two 
great rivers which meet at Cairo, and on the north by the 
Ohio and Mississippi Railway, was naturally nick-named 
Egypt. 

The city of Cairo is full of interest on account of its to- 
pography. At Cairo one of the most important military 



174 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 




TRANSPORTATION. 175 

posts was established, during the Civil War in the sixties. 
Here it was that General Grant began his noted career as a 
successful commander, and from her wharves were em- 
barked the gallant troops which reduced Forts Donelson 
and Henry. The Illinois Central Railroad has spent much 
money on its approaches to the Illinois Egyptian city, and 
across the Ohio it has built one of the most massive bridges 
to be found on the continent. Once nothing but a marsh and 
a bog, the land on which the city now stands has been 
made safe only after millions of expense in filling and in 
mural protection against the periodical overflow of the two 
mighty rivers which almost encircle her. 

One by one railroads have been built, until Chicago and 
Peoria have become railroad centers and terminals second 
to none. Almost every town or city within the borders 
of the State has been connected by rail, and Illinois to-day 
has more miles of operated railroads than any other State 
in the Union. 

The Chicago and Northwestern, the Chicago and Alton, 
the Chicago, Rock Island and Pacific, the Baltimore and 
Ohio, the Atchison, Topeka and Santa Fe, the Vandalia 
line, the Chicago, Milwaukee and St. Paul, the Ohio, 
Bloomington and Western, the Chicago and Eastern 
Illinois, the Jacksonville and Southeastern, the Wabash, 
the Chicago, Burlington and Quincy, the Cairo Short Line, 
the Mobile and Ohio, the Cleveland, Columbus, Cincinnati 
and St. Louis, — these are some of the prominent railroads 
which, with more than forty others, have laid their tracks 
within the borders of the State, and, with their telegraphic 
lines, have made a perfect network over its varied and fertile 
surface. 



176 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

With the use of electricity as a motive power, Illinois has 
not been outstripped by any of its sister States. From 
East St. Louis east, from Chicago in every direction, out 
of and about every one of its large cities, the electric rail- 
roads have their trollies stretched, and cars, lighted and 
heated and moved by that mysterious agent, are everywhere 
seen hurrying and carrying the busy to and from their daily 
tasks. 

Only sixty-three years since the State was without a 
railroad! Only sixty-two years since the first engine was 
seen, by the wondering settlers, on the banks of the Illinois. 
Only sixty years since the State made its grant to the 
Illinois Central Company. 

In these sixty years the enterprise of its citizens has made 
it possible for them to reach any portion of the great State 
with greater ease and comfort and in less time than in 1835 
they could travel a score of miles. 

From Chicago, Cairo, — 365 miles away, — is reached in 
less than eight hours and a half. In 1835 it would have 
taken double that number of days. St. Louis is reached in 
less than eight hours from Chicago. In 1835 the trader 
made the trip in nineteen days ! The ox-cart is gone, the 
pack-mule is no longer seen, and even the horse is fast 
being superseded by steam and electricity in the rushing, 
growing life of the State. Wonderful, indeed, is the tran- 
sition from ox-cart to trolley. 

CANALS. 

So far we have dealt with overland transportation; but 
no less important and, according to some, far more im- 



TRANSPORTATION. 177 

portant, on account of its cheapness, is the transportation 
which waterways afford. 

The States of Ohio, Pennsylvania, New York and Mary- 
land had built numerous canals. It was, therefore, perfectly 
natural that the early settlers of Illinois should also, think 
of constructing them. Albert Gallatin, Secretary of the 
Treasury, directed the attention of Congress to the im- 
portance of building a canal to connect the waters of the 
Illinois River with Lake Michigan. 

Others took up the project, and finally a Congressional 
Act was passed authorizing "the State of Illinois to open a 
canal through the land to connect the Illinois River with 
Lake Michigan." The land for ninety feet on either side 
was granted to the State. 

Four commissioners were appointed, who employed 
civil engineers to compute the probable cost of construc- 
tion. Their estimate was $700,000.00, and the State pro- 
ceeded with the work until $1,500,000.00 had been spent 
with little progress. Work was suspended until the Illinois 
members in Congress succeeded in having passed by that 
body an act granting to Illinois "for the purpose of aiding 
her" to complete the work, the alternate sections of public 
land for five miles on each side of the canal, along its 
entire route, amounting to 2,243,323 acres. A large force 
of men was employed, Chicago and Ottawa were laid out, 
and, at the end of twelve years, the work was completed. 
The canal was sixty feet wide at the ground level, thirty-six 
feet at the bottom, and six feet in depth. Five feeders 
furnished the water supply, twenty-five bridges spanned it, 
seventeen locks were used in lifting and lowering boats, 



178 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

and a steamboat harbor was built where the canal joins 
the Illinois River. 

On April 16, 1848, the canal boat General Thornton, gaily 
decked, made the first journey, of one hundred miles, on 
the waters of the completed Illinois and Michigan Canal, 
the citizens of La Salle and other towns along its route, 
as well as those of Chicago, celebrating the event. 

In 1865, Chicago enlarged and deepened the channel, 
so that it might assist in clearing the Chicago River of 
accumulated filth. The large expenditure for this purpose 
was to be repaid from the future earnings of the waterway. 
But when the city was laid waste by the dreadful fire of 
1871, the State promptly placed the entire sum expended 
in the treasury of the stricken city. Since its completion, 
in 1848, until 1887, the canal earned enough to pay for 
the expense of building it, and $2,000,000.00 besides. 

In 1882 the canal was, by legislative action, made a na- 
tional waterway and placed under control of the United 
States Government. Extensive improvements on the Illinois 
River for the promotion and development of commerce, 
an admirable passenger and freight steamboat "service on 
the lakes, as well as on the Mississippi and Ohio Rivers, 
all combine in giving to Illinois excellent water transporta- 
tion facilities. 



CHAPTER XX. 

ILLINOIS IN THE MEXICAN WAR. 

When, in 1845, war was declared upon Mexico, and 
President Polk called for volunteers, the men of Illinois 
responded with enthusiasm. Everywhere strains of 
martial music and the oratory of public speakers rallied 
the people to the defense of the flag. While the quota 
from Illinois was only "three regiments," six were fur- 
nished, and many companies were refused. Colonel John 
J. Hardin commanded the first regiment, and Colonel 
William H. Bissell the second. These regiments assembled 
at Alton, and hastening southward joined the troops of 
General Taylor in August, 1846. The war was on in earn- 
est. General Taylor's troops had already won the battles 
of Palo Alto and Resaca de la Palma, fighting so bravely 
that a Mexican poet wrote these lines regarding them : 

"Dark is Palo Alto's story; 
Sad Resaca Palma's route ; 
On those fatal fields, so gory, 
Many a gallant life went out. 

On they came, those Northern horsemen, 
On, like eagles toward the sun ; 

Followed then the Northern bayonet, 
And the field was lost and won." 

The Illinois troops, with those from other States, form- 
ing an army 4,500 strong, marched to Monterey and thence, 

179 



180 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

after a long delay, to Buena Vista (beautiful view), where 
they were confronted by an army of 20,000 men, com- 
manded by General Santa Anna. 

This army comprised the flower of the Mexican regulars 
and volunteers. Santa Anna was confident of victory. On 
the morning of February 22, — Washington's birthday, — he 
sent an officer to General Taylor with this message: "You 
are surrounded by 20,000 men, and cannot avoid being 
shot to pieces. I give you this notice, that you may sur- 
render at discretion." "I beg leave to say that I decline 
to accept your invitation," replied General Taylor. 

Where the valley was most narrow, with lofty mountains 
on each side, General Taylor formed his line of battle. The 
plain beyond had been cut into deep ravines by the moun- 
tain torrents. Captain Bragg's battery and the Kentucky 
volunteers were posted west of the little stream at the 
left of the plain. Washington's battery of eight guns, and 
the First Indiana volunteers, were stationed at Angostura. 
The First Illinois, under Colonel Hardin, and a Texas 
company occupied the remainder of the line, which was 
thus completed to the high ground of the plateau. Beyond 
them, extending toward the mountains, were placed the 
First Dragoons, the Second Illinois, the Second Indiana 
and the Arkansas regiments. 

Up the valley came General Santa Anna with his 20,000 
troops, expecting to sweep the Northern invaders before 
him. 

Seeing the disposition of the American troops, he sent 
General Ampudia with his division to climb the mountain 
side and fall upon the left flank of the little army. At three 
o'clock the battle began, and continued on the left until the 



Illinois in the Mexican war. 181 

going down of the sun. The Illinois men had never been 
under fire. As the balls began to come thick and fast the 
soldiers involuntarily ducked their heads. 

"Steady boys. Don't duck your heads," shouted Colonel 
Bissell from the saddle. 

At that moment, with a roar, a cannon ball passed so 
near to the Colonel that involuntarily he stooped to 
avoid it. 

"You may duck for the big ones, boys," Colonel Bissell 
laughingly exclaimed. 

At dawn Santa Anna advanced his troops in three 
columns. All day the battle raged. The Mexicans on the 
left overpowered brave Lieutenant O'Brien, and compelled 
him to withdraw his battery. For some unaccountable 
reason the Indiana troops retreated in disorder. 

The brave Illinois troops stood almost unsupported, 
fighting with Mexicans in front of them, upon their right, 
and a great cloud enfolding them upon the left. Their 
rifles flashed forth sheets of flame. The valiant Colonel 
Bissell saw that they must fall back, and gave the com- 
mand : 

"About face, to the rear ! March !" 

As though upon the parade ground the troops moved 
at the command of their officer, in whom all had confi- 
dence. Still back toward the Narrows our men were 
pressed, until now General Taylor, who had hastened from 
Buena Vista, took command. The batteries of Bragg and 
Sherman thundered forward, and began to pour grape and 
canister into the masses of the Mexicans. Again the 
cannons blazed forth, and the line at that point began to 
waver. 



l82 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Upon the left Ampudia was put to flight by Colonel 
Jefferson Davis and his brave Mississippians. The Illinois 
troops, supported by the Kentuckians, started in pursuit. 
This was most disastrous to our brave men, for as they 
dashed into one of the deep ravines, the Mexicans, rein- 
forced by 12,000 men, returned to the conflict, and gather- 
ing upon the edge, proceeded to shoot down the Americans 
like sheep. The only door of escape, the mouth of the 
ravine, was being closed by the enemy's cavalry when the 
welcome sound of Washington's battery was heard, and 
in a moment the well-directed shot of our batteries began 
to explode in the midst of the cavalry. Panting and 
breathless, those of our men who were left emerged from 
the slaughter pen and were reformed by Colonel Bissell. 

The supreme moment of the battle had arrived. Cut 
down by our shot and shell, their lines broken by the 
unerring fire of our riflemen, the Mexicans streamed back 
over the plain, pursued under the shadow of the moun- 
tains, and the battle was over. 

That night the Mexican army fled southward, leaving 
its wounded upon the field. The Mexican nuns ministered 
to Americans and Mexicans alike. It was the conduct of 
these noble women that inspired the poet Whittier to write 
a beautiful poem, 'The Angels of Buena Vista." 

" 'Speak and tell us, our Ximena, looking northward far 

away, 
O'er the camp of the invaders, o'er the Mexican array, 
Who is losing? Who is winning? Are they far or come 

they near? 
Look abroad and tell us, sister : Whither rolls the storm 

we hear?' 



ILLINOIS IN THE MEXICAN WAR. 183 

''. 'Down the hills of Angostura, still the storm of battle 
rolls ; 

Blood is flowing. Men are dying, — God have mercy on 
their souls. 

'Who is losing? Who is winning?' Over hills and over 
plain 

I can see but smoke of cannon clouding through the moun- 
tain rain.' 

"Nearer came the storm, and nearer, rolling fast and fright- 
ful on, 

'Speak Ximena — speak, and tell us who has lost and who 
has won?' 

'Alas ! Alas ! I know not : Friend and foe together fall ; 

O'er the dying rush the living. Pray my sisters, for them 
all !' " 

The battle of Buena Vista, so fierce and so stubborn, 
was a turning point in the war. Upon this battlefield were 
buried the bodies of many Illinois boys. The noble Colonel 
Hardin fell in the ravine of death. His body was brought 
home by his men and buried at Jacksonville. 

General Taylor refers to the services of the Illinois troops 
as follows: "The First and Second Illinois and the Ken- 
tucky regiments served immediately under my eye, and I 
bear a willing testimony to their excellent conduct through- 
out the day. The spirit and gallantry with which the First 
Illinois and Second Kentucky engaged the enemy in the 
morning restored the confidence to that part of the field, 
while the list of casualties will show how much these three 
regiments suffered in sustaining the heavy charge of the 
enemy in the afternoon. In the last engagement we had 
the misfortune to sustain a very heavy loss. Colonels 
Hardin, McKee and Lieutenant Colonel Clay fell at this 



184 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

time while gallantly leading their commands. Colonel 
Bissell, the only surviving colonel of these three regiments, 
merits notice for his coolness and bravery on this occa- 
sion." 

The Third and Fourth Illinois regiments, under the com- 
mand of Colonels Foreman and Baker, were joined to the 
troops of General Scott. They took part in the storming of 
Vera Cruz, and after the fall of the place they advanced with 
the army against the City of Mexico. In the battle of Cerro 
Gordo, the Illinois troops greatly distinguished themselves, 
charging upon the enemy's line again and again. 

The other Illinois troops did not reach the fields of bat- 
tle, but the Fifth Illinois infantry, under Colonel Newby, 
was first ordered to Fort Leavenworth, and endured the 
hardships incident to a wearisome march across the arid 
plains to Santa Fe. 

With the surrender of the City of Mexico the war closed, 
and the treaty of Guadaloupe Hidalgo was signed. The 
result of this war was to establish the southern and west- 
ern line of Texas, and to give to the United States a vast 
region, from which have been formed California, Nevada, 
Arizona, New Mexico, Wyoming and Utah, an area of 
country greater in extent than the original thirteen States. 



CHAPTER XXL 

LINCOLN IN ILLINOIS. 

Early in the spring of 1830, a large covered wagon drawn 
by four yoke of oxen, was driven through the woods of 
Indiana by a tall, strong young man, who carried a long 
whip with which to guide his ox teams. 

This young man was Abraham Lincoln, who had re- 
moved with his father's family from Kentucky, when but 
a lad of eight, and had grown up among the hills and 
woods of Southern Indiana. And now, at the age of 
twenty-one, he was setting out with his father's family to 
help them establish a new home in Illinois. The wagon 
contained all the possessions of the Lincoln family. The 
journey through the muddy forest roads and across 
swollen streams was hard and long. None of the kind 
frontiersmen with whom they stopped imagined that the 
rough, ungainly young man who drove the oxen would 
some day become the first citizen of Illinois and the greatest 
man of his time. 

At the end of fifteen days the little company reached the 
Sangamon River, ten miles south of Decatur, where a farm 
was chosen arid a log cabin built. 

Abraham Lincoln was now his own master, but he re- 
mained at home until his father was well settled. He and 
his cousin, John Hanks, built a barn, cleared and plowed 
fifteen acres of land, which they fenced with rails split from 
the tall timber that grew on every side. 

185 



l86 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Young Lincoln needed new clothes, but no member of 
the family had any money. A few miles from the Lincoln 
cabin lived Mrs. Miller, a thrifty woman, who owned a 
flock of sheep, and from their wool wove strong, home- 
spun cloth, called "jeans." Lincoln bargained with this 
woman for a pair of trousers, promising to make four hun- 
dred rails for every yard of cloth used in the garment. The 
clothing was furnished, and in payment for them the young 
man split fourteen hundred rails. 

As he was no longer needed at home, Lincoln and his 
cousin John started out to shift for themselves. 

They engaged with a man named Offutt of Beardstown 
to take a flat-boat and cargo to New Orleans. 

With the opening of spring they repaired to Springfield, 
only to learn that although the cargo was ready, no boat 
could be obtained. Lincoln at once proposed to Mr. OfTutt 
that John Hanks and himself would build a flat-boat if he 
would pay them twelve dollars per month. The offer was 
accepted, and the two men went to old Sangamon, seven 
miles northwest of Springfield. Here upon the bank of 
the river they felled trees, hewed them into shape, and in 
due time carried Mr. Offutt's cargo in safety to New 
Orleans. 

While at Old Sangamon Lincoln captured the entire 
village with his entertaining stories and quaint jokes. It 
required only four weeks to build the boat, but in that short 
time the awkward, good-natured young man made friends 
who remembered him through life. A man named Roll, 
who helped young Lincoln upon the flat-boat, relates that 
in appearance "he was a tall, gaunt young man, dressed in 
a suit of home-spun jeans, consisting of a roundabout 



LINCOLN IN ILLINOIS. 187 

jacket, waist coat and breeches, which came to within about 
four inches of his feet and were generally stuffed into the 
tops of his rawhide boots. He wore a soft felt hat, which 
had at one time been black, but now, as its owner dryly 
remarked, ''it had been sunburned until it was a combine 
of colors." 

Near the village was a whittling log, where the "men 
folks" were in the habit of meeting at noon and after work 
was finished. The log had been peeled of its bark, and 
upon it the men sat and whittled as they talked, just as 
our grandmothers used to chat over their knitting. 

Mr. Roll tells us, "So irresistibly droll were Lincoln's 
yarns that whenever he'd end up in an unexpected way, the 
boys on the log would whoop and roll off." During this 
month of story telling the log became polished by frequent 
use, and thereafter, until it crumbled to decay, was known 
as "Abe's log." The inhabitants of the little village watched 
with regret the departure of the interesting story teller. 

A few miles below old Sangamon was the little village 
of New Salem, where a mill had been erected and a dam 
built across the river. Upon this dam Lincoln's flat-boat 
stuck and hung with its bow high in the air. The people 
lined the bank, and in a good-natured way shouted sug- 
gestions to the men in the boat, but they soon discovered 
that their advice was unnecessary. Lincoln unloaded a 
portion of the cargo, bored a hole in the bottom of the boat 
to let out the water, tilted up the stern, and to the aston- 
ishment of the crowd the craft slid over the top of the dam 
and floated in the deep water below. The cargo was re- 
loaded, and Lincoln and his companion continued their 
journey. 



i88 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



Mr. Offutt was so pleased with the result of the New 
Orleans trip that he offered young Lincoln a position in 
a store he was planning to open at New Salem. When 
the young man arrived months after to take his place the 
people still remembered the strapping fellow who was 
"such a master boatman." 

Lincoln employed his leisure time at the store in reading 




LINCOLN MONUMENT, SPRINGFIELD. 

and study. He wished to know something of English 
grammar, and learning that a book on the subject was 
owned by a man who lived eight miles away, he walked 
the distance and borrowed the volume. With the assistance 
of the village lawyer he mastered the contents of the book 
and greatly improved his language. 



LINCOLN IN ILLINOIS. IoCj 

When he wished to speak on any subject it was his 
habit to go off alone and put his thoughts into clear, simple 
words. This habit of careful thinking and speaking proved 
of great value to Lincoln in after life. 

In the vicinity of New Salem lived a number of wild, 
reckless young men, who were in the habit of challenging 
any new comer to wrestle or fight. They went by the name 
of the "Geary Grove Boys," and resolved to test Lincoln's 
strength, of which Mr. Offutt had frequently boasted. The 
strongest of them, Jack Armstrong, challenged the young 
man to wrestle, and as he could not well refuse, he con- 
sented to the match. Jack's friends soon discovered that 
their champion was no match for Lincoln, and pressing 
close they attempted to lend assistance by sly kicks and 
blows. This angered the young man, and seizing Arm- 
strong by the throat, he choked him until he was black 
in the face. Seeing that Lincoln was fully aroused and 
possessed of the strength of a giant, they avoided provok- 
ing him further. This evidence of his pluck and strength 
had the effect of causing these rough young men to become 
his ardent admirers. 

At another time, when some women were trading in the 
store, a rough bully came in and began to use profane 
language. Lincoln ordered him to leave, and was at once 
challenged to fight. As soon as his customers had been 
waited upon, he followed the ruffian into the street, threw 
him down, and rubbed smartweed into his eyes until the 
cowardly fellow begged for mercy. 

Lincoln's reputation for good nature, strength and cour- 
age was now well established. He had no further trouble 



190 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

with the young men, and often acted as peacemaker be- 
tween them. 

By his honesty and integrity he won the confidence of 
every one. In making change for a customer, a woman 
who lived several miles from the little village, the young 
man took a "flip" — six and one-quarter cents — more than 
was due the store. Upon discovering his mistake he walked 
the entire distance to her home to return the money. 

At another time he used the wrong weight in measur- 
ing tea for a woman. After she had gone he found that 
she should have received two ounces more. That night 
after the store had been closed and the shutters put up he 
carried the tea to the woman. 

In 1832 the Black Hawk war broke out, and Lincoln, 
with many other young men, volunteered to fight against 
the Indians. When the company in which he had enlisted 
was called upon to choose a captain, three-fourths of the 
men walked over to Lincoln, thus designating hiim as their 
choice. 

At the close of the war Lincoln was in Southern Wis- 
consin, and in company with a friend started to walk back 
to Illinois. At Peoria they secured a skiff, and in it con- 
tinued their homeward journey. Reaching Havana the 
young men walked across the country to their home at 
New Salem. 

Lincoln soon purchased a grocery store, but having as 
a partner a reckless young man, the store accumulated 
many bad debts, and before very long "winked out." He 
'was many years in paying the debts contracted by this un- 
fortunate venture, but in the end canceled all the obliga- 
tions contracted by himself and his partner. 



LINCOLN IN ILLINOIS. 



I 9 I 



Next he became postmaster, and having- little to do, dis- 
tributed the mail from house to house, carrying the letters 
in the crown of his hat. 

He was appointed deputy county surveyor, but never 
having studied the science of surveying, he applied himself 
to the subject, and with the aid of the village schoolmaster, 
obtained a fair knowledge of the work. The people of 
Petersburg are proud of the fact that Abraham Lincoln 
laid out their town. 




LINCOLN'S HOME IN SPRINGFIELD. 

By his strict honesty, amusing stories and charming good 
nature, he constantly widened the circle of his acquaint- 
ances and won favor with the people. When a man was 
to be chosen to represent them in the Legislature they 
naturally thought of Abraham Lincoln.' 

He was duly elected, but being too poor to pay his stage 
hire, he walked the entire distance, nearly one hundred 



192 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

miles, to take his seat in the State Legislature at Vandalia. 

When Lincoln was in the store at New Salem he had 
taken up the study of law, and now he devoted himself to 
the work so earnestly that in 1837 he was ready to settle 
at Springfield and begin the practice of law. All these 
years he had been winning the affection and confidence of 
the people. When it was known that he had become a 
lawyer his services were much sought after. 

In those days lawyers, in attending court, rode on 
horseback from county to county. One day, while riding 
in company with other lawyers, Mr. Lincoln, who was 
dressed in a new suit, noticed a pig fast in the mud. He 
knew if he went to its rescue his clothes would be ruined, 
but he was so kind-hearted that the picture of poor piggie 
haunted him, and he could not get it out of his thoughts. 
After riding two miles he turned his horse's head and re- 
turned to the mud puddle. Hitching his horse he waded 
into the mud, and seizing the squealing pig by the legs 
and tail, brought him safely to dry land. 

Mr. Lincoln had served the people so faithfully in the 
State Legislature, and had won such distinction as a speaker 
and debater, that in 1846 the people elected him to Con- 
gress. Here he came in contact with the greatest men of 
the nation. 

At this time the question of slavery was beginning to 
attract the attention of the whole people. The Southern 
States, in which were many slaves, were desirous of making 
slave territory of all the land that had been obtained from 
Mexico. Many people in the North believed that no slaves 
should be permitted in this new region. From this time 
on men began to range themselves upon one side or the 



LINCOLN IN ILLINOIS. 



193 



other of this great question, and a new party, the Repub- 
lican, was formed by the men who believed that slavery 
should be extended no farther. 

Mr. Lincoln believed that slavery should not be brought 
into the new 
territory. His 
won derful 
speeches on 
this subject 
were listened 
to or read by 
many people, 
and made him 
more famous 
than ever. In 
company with 
Senator S t e- 
phen A. Doug- 
las, who was a 
Democrat, Mr. 
Lincoln made 
a tour of the 
State, holding 
joint debates 
at a number 
of places. Ev- 
erywhere thou- 
sands of peo- 
ple turned out to hear the speakers, and the question of 
"slavery" and "State Rights" became more prominent than 
ever before. 




STEPHEN A. DOUGLAS. 



194 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The Republican party was becoming stronger every 
year, and when its delegates met at Chicago, in i860, to 
select a candidate for President, Abraham Lincoln of Illi- 
nois was chosen. During the convention some men carried 
to the platform a number of rails that he had split when 
a young man, and the delegates cheered themselves hoarse 
at the sight. 

From this time forward Abraham Lincoln becomes a 
great character in. our nation's history. 

His election to the Presidency precipitated the Civil War, 
with its four years of bloodshed and sorrow. During those 
trying times President Lincoln managed the affairs of the 
nation with consummate wisdom. 

On the eve of taking up the work of his office for a second 
term he uttered these noble words : 

"With malice toward none ; with charity for all ; with 
firmness in the right, as God gives us to see the right, let 
us strive on to finish the work we are in ; to bind up the 
nation's wounds ; to care for him who shall have borne the 
battle, and for his widow and his orphan — to do all which 
may achieve and cherish a just and lasting peace among 
ourselves and with all nations." 

With one stroke of his pen he gave the slaves their free- 
dom, and when our great armies had brought victory to 
the North and peace to the nation, it seemed that the great 
work of Abraham Lincoln had been accomplished. And 
so it proved, for five days after the surrender of the Con- 
federate army, on the evening of April 14th, as the great 
war President sat in Booth's Theatre, he was shot by John 
Wilkes Booth, the actor. 

An entire nation — North and South — bowed in grief, and 



LINCOLN IN ILLINOIS. 195 

from every part of the world poured in messages of sor- 
row. The humble "rail-splitter of Illinois" had taken his 
place among the great and honored dead of the world. 



CIVIL WAR PERIOD 



CHAPTER XXII. 

ILLINOIS IN THE GREAT WAR. 

Our prolonged struggle for the preservation of the Union 
has taken its place in history among the great wars of the 
world. 

For the numbers engaged, the valor displayed by the 
soldiers of both North and South, the issues involved and 
the length of time the conflict lasted, it has proven the 
most remarkable war of modern times. 

Volumes have been written upon the part taken in this 
great civil duel by the soldiers from Illinois. 

In all, our State furnished 260,000 men for the conflict. 
This places Illinois in the fourth rank, for, the States of New 
York, Pennsylvania and Ohio excepted, she furnished more 
troops than any other. But in i860 each of these States 
had many more inhabitants, and in proportion to her 
population then, Illinois furnished a greater number of 
soldiers than any other State except Kansas. One is 
almost tempted to claim that the war could not have been 
won without the aid of the brave men from Illinois, but 
this would be unfair to other loyal States. It required the 
united efforts of all, and every State deserves praise and 
honor. Illinois was peculiarly fortunate in furnishing many 
illustrious leaders. 

First of all we must place our President, Abraham Lin- 
coln, the one man of the nation to guide the country dur- 
ing its dark hour of conflict. 

199 




GENERAL U. S. GRANT. 



ILLINOIS IN THE GREAT WAR. 201 

Next to him stands General U. S. Grant, the greatest 
captain of his time. After these great men come a long 
list of illustrious generals, such as General Hovey, who 
resigned the presidency of the State Normal School to 
command a regiment of volunteers ; Generals John A. Lo- 
gan, John A. McLernard, Richard Oglesby, John M. Pal- 
mer, John A. Rawlins, John Pope, and a host of others, who 
added to the luster of Illinois by their valor and daring. 

But these great leaders, of whom we are justly proud, 
would have been powerless but for the rank and file of 
patriotic men who left their harvests ungathered, their tools 
upon the work bench, their ledgers upon the desks, and 
marched southward to the inspiring music of war. 

At Belmont, November 7, 1861, the Illinois troops under 
command of General Grant fought the first battle of im- 
portance. From here they marched against Forts Henry 
and Donelson. The taking of Fort Donelson was the first 
great victory for the North, and throughout the country 
a shout of thanksgiving went up. 

Some of the Illinois regiments were nearly cut to pieces 
in this engagement, and the loss of officers was very great. 

It was at this battle that General Grant gained the name 
of Unconditional Surrender Grant, by dictating the follow- 
ing message to the Confederate commander, General 
Buckner: "No terms but unconditional and immediate 
surrender can be accepted. I propose to move immediately 
upon your works." 

In recognition of the valor displayed by the Illinois 
troops in this battle, a New England author wrote the fol- 
lowing poem, which w^as published in the Atlantic Monthly : 



202 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

"Oh, gales that dash the Atlantic's swell, 
Along our rocky shores, 
Whose thunder diapason swell, 
New England's glad hurrahs. 

"Bear to the prairies of the 'West, 

The echoes of our joy; 
The prayer that springs in every breast, 
God bless thee, Illinois. 

"Oh, awful hours when grape and shell, 

Tore through the unflinching line ; 
'Stand firm, remove the men who fell, 
Close up, and wait the sign.' 

"It came at last, now, lads, the steel, 
The rushing hosts deploy ; 
Charge, boys, the broken traitors reel, 
Huzza for Illinois. 

"In vain thy ramparts, Donelson, 
The living torrent bars, 
It leaps the wall, the fort is won, 
Up go the stripes and stars 

"Thy proudest mother's eyelids fill, 

As dares her gallant boy, 
And Plymouth Rock and Bunker Hill, 
Yearn to thee, Illinois " 



One of the most daring deeds of the war was performed 
by General Benjamin H. Grierson, and his Illinois cavalry, 
during the siege of Vicksburg. Starting from La Grange, 
Tennessee, he swept through the entire State of Mississippi 
and part of Louisiana, burning bridges, destroying rail- 



ILLINOIS IN THE GREAT WAR. 203 

roads, striking Confederate outposts and damaging much 
property. He reached the Union lines in safety, having 
ridden a distance of 800 miles in sixteen days. The last 
thirty hours his men rode without eating or resting. So 
exhausted were the soldiers that they went to sleep in their 
saddles, and were only aroused by the sound of musketry. 
After a skirmish they would again relapse into sleep. 

A record of Illinois troops in the war would recount 
weary marches and fierce battles in Arkansas, Texas, Ten- 
nessee, Mississippi, Georgia and other Southern States. 

Illinois troops withstood the shock of the rebel hosts 
upon the bloody field of Shiloh ; Illinois troops fought at 
Perryville and Corinth ; Illinois troops contended at Chicka- 
mauga and climbed the heights of Missionary Ridge and 
Lookout Mountain ; Illinois troops waited weary weeks in 
the trenches around Vicksburg, and shouted for joy when 
the city finally surrendered ; Illinois troops fired the first 
shot at the battle of Gettysburg; Illinois troops marched 
with Sherman "from Atlanta to the sea," and took their 
place in the last grand review. 

On the banks of the Mississippi, and where the Tennessee 
ripples over its rocky bed ; in the valleys of the Southern 
mountains, and by the waters of the Gulf, along the track 
of the marching hosts, may be found the resting places of 
thousands of Illinois soldiers who went forth to battle but 
never returned. 

STAY AT HOMES. 

While the great mass of men at the North were loyal 
to the Union, there were others to be found in nearly every 
community who secretly sympathized with the South. Be- 



204 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

lieving in the system of slavery, they would have "preferred 
the- triumph of the South to the restoration of the Union 
with slavery abolished." These men interfered in many 
ways with the work of the war. Desertion was encouraged, 
resistance to the draft was advised, and some of them acted 
as spies for the enemy. A secret association was formed, 
known as the "Knights of the Golden Circle." Members 
of this order, aided by officers of the South, even went so 
far as to plan the liberation of the Confederate prisoners 
held at Chicago and Rock Island. The scheme also in- 
cluded the burning of Chicago. But the authorities were 
warned in time and the attempt was frustrated. 

To counteract the work of this organization, the loyal 
men formed a secret political society known as the "Union 
League of America." Organized first in Tazewell County 
in 1862, this order rapidly spread from State to State, and 
before the close of the war it had reached a membership of 
175,000. This organization, a mighty influence for good, 
materially assisted the Union cause. 

The work of the soldiers in the field was nobly assisted 
by the "stay-at-homes." Without patriotic men to carry 
on manufactures and railroads, harvest crops, till fields and 
provide for the women and children, the success of the 
North would have been impossible. 

These men with their aid and sympathy, freely giving 
of their time and money, kept the flame of patriotism 
burning brightly, and made possible our glorious success. 

When news reached Illinois of the bloody and glorious 
victory of Fort Donelson, Governor Yates, often called "the 
soldier's friend," accompanied by his staff, hastened to the 
field of battle to assist in caring for the sick and wounded. 



ILLINOIS IN THE GREAT WAR. 205 

A sanitary commission was established. Medical sup- 
plies and provisions were collected and distributed among 
the wounded in camp and hospital. The State also estab- 
lished hospitals at Peoria, Quincy and Springfield, to which 
many wounded were conveyed. Immediately after the 
battle of Shiloh, the governor chartered a steamboat, and 
with nurses, physicians and supplies, hastened to the scene 
of conflict. His coming was hailed with joy by the suffer- 
ing soldiers, many of whom had lain upon the ground for 
a week with their wounds unattended. The boat, loaded 
with those most severely injured, hastened to the Northern 
hospitals and returned with all speed for others. In this 
way thousands of our wounded soldiers were brought back 
to the State, where they were cared for by their relatives 
and friends. 

Governor Yates remarked, "We must not let our brave 
boys think they have been forgotten, but follow them in 
their weary marches, with such things as they need for 
their comfort, which the Government cannot supply, and 
with messages of love and encouragement from home, 
wherever they go and at whatever cost." 

Auxiliary associations, aid societies and soldiers' homes 
were established everywhere. Through these agencies 
thousands of dollars in money and large quantities of pro- 
visions were collected and distributed, the whole amounting 
to more than a million dollars. 

THE WOMEN OF ILLINOIS. 

The mothers and sisters of Illinois were foremost in 
every effort to lend aid, and give comfort. Scarcely had 
the smoke of battle cleared away when they presented them- 



206 ' THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

selves to nurse the wounded. At home they organized 
societies to knit stockings, pick lint for the wounded, and 
prepare delicacies and reading matter for their sons and 
brothers at the front. The efficiency of the home organiza- 
tions was due largely to our heroic women. 

The patriotic women of Galena, unable to enlist, deter- 
mined to make uniforms for the first company that their 
town sent into the field. x\ccordingly they purchased the 
necessary cloth, employed tailors to cut the garments, and 
made them up themselves. 

The ladies of many communities made the flags that were 
borne aloft as the companies marched to the war. 

WAR SONGS. 

Among the factors that contributed to the success of the 
Union cause scarcely any was more important than the 
many inspiring and thrilling songs that were composed and 
sung at that time, some of the best of which were written by 
citizens of Illinois. George F. Root of Chicago was one 
of the most gifted composers of war music. His songs, 
"Tramp, Tramp, Tramp, the Boys are Marching," "Just 
Before the Battle, Mother," and "The Battle Cry of Free- 
dom" were sung on every battlefield, and around every 
camp fire. 

When the "emancipation proclamation" was issued by 
President Lincoln many officers took offense, and some 
were upon the point of resigning their commands. At 
about that time a glee club from Chicago came into the 
camp singing a new song, "The Battle Cry of Freedom." 

"The Union forever, hurrah ! boys, hurrah ! 
Down with the traitor, up with the stars, 



ILLINOIS IN THE GREAT WAR. 20? 

While we rally round the flag, boys, rally once again, 
Shouting the battle cry of Freedom." 

The effect was wonderful. The words ran through the 
camps like wild fire. Every one took up the refrain. 

"The Union forever, hurrah ! boys, hurrah !" 

From tent to tent sounded the harmony. All thoughts of 
resigning were thrown to the winds while the great army 
united in the mighty chorus. 

The inspiring songs, "Brave Boys are They," "Kingdom 
Coming" and "Marching Through Georgia," were written 
by Henry Clay Work of Illinois. 

From the pine woods of Arkansas, the swamps of Vir- 
ginia, the mountain tops of Georgia and the bayous of 
Louisiana, ascended a chorus of song whose music thrilled 
the patriotic soul, and whose words recalled again and 
again the principles for which the boys in blue were risking 
their lives. These songs, simple in language and sweet 
in melody, touched the heart beyond the power of argu- 
ment, recalling again the words of Andrew Fletcher, uttered 
two hundreds years ago, "Give me the making of the 
ballads, and I care not who makes the laws of a nation." 
One Confederate commander remarked, "I shall never for- 
get the first time I heard 'Rally Round the Flag.' It was 
a nasty night, during the Seven-days fight ; I was on picket, 
when just before taps, some fellow on the other side struck 
up that song and others joined in the chorus. Tom B. 
sung out : 'Good heavens, Cap, what are those fellows 
made of? Here we've licked them six days running, and 
now on the eve of the seventh they're singing "Rally Round 



208 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

the Flag." ' I tell you that song sounded to me like the 
death knell of doom, and my heart went down into my 
boots, and it has been an up hill fight with me ever since 
that night." 

A few days after the surrender of Lee, another Confed- 
erate commander who heard these songs sung by a Union 
quartette, exclaimed: "Gentlemen, if we'd had your songs 
we'd have licked you out of your boots. Who couldn't have 
marched or fought with such songs?" 

And so these stirring army songs, breathing a spirit of 
patriotism and loyalty, played their part in winning the war 
for the Union. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

CHICAGO. 

Fort Dearborn, which had been destroyed by the Indians 
in 1812, was rebuilt in 1816, and the settlers began to gather 
about it again. The Indian trader, John Kinzie, with his 
family, was the first to return, but until 1827 the number of 
families did not exceed eight. In 1829 the survey of the 
canal, which was to unite the waters of Lake Michigan 
with the Illinois River, and the arrival of commissioners 
to lay out a town, mark the beginning of the great 
metropolis. 

Then followed the official act of organization, authoriz- 
ing the platting and surveying of the original town site. 
This embraced the territory which now lies between Madi- 
son and State, and Kinzie and Halsted streets. The map 
of the town, drawn by the first city surveyor, James Thomp- 
son, bears the date, August 4, 1830. 

Chicago River, one and a half miles in length, is formed 
by the union of two small streams, which flow the one from 
the northwest and the other from the southwest. This 
peculiar feature naturally divided the town site into three 
parts, North, South and West. The cabins of the early 
settlers were reared upon the west side — known as Wolfe's 
Point. On the north side was built the Miller House, and 
on the south side was located a pretentious tavern, partly 
log and partly frame, kept by Mr. Elijah Wentworth. 

209 



CHICAGO. 211 

The prospect of obtaining work upon the canal attracted 
people to the new town, and in the following year Cook 
County, named for Daniel P. Cook, representative in Con- 
gress, was organized, and included, aside from its present 
territory, five other counties. 

In 1830 Stephen Van R. Forbes taught the first school 
in a log cabin standing near what is now the corner of 
Randolph street and Michigan avenue. The first church 
service was held in 1832. In 1833 Chicago was honored 
with a weekly mail and post office. During this year an 
election was held to determine whether it should become 
an incorporated town. Twenty-eight men, the entire male 
population, were present at the polls. In the following 
year the levy for city taxes amounted to $48.90, and a loan 
of $60 for public improvements was negotiated. 

In 1836, although the town had increased to more than 
two hundred voters, the State Bank refused it a loan of 
$25,000. 

The Legislature incorporated "the city of Chicago" in 
1837, and on the first Tuesday in May the Hon. William 
B. Ogden was elected mayor. 

The census now showed a population of 4,179, and the 
people began to think seriously of making permanent pub- 
lic improvements. The altitude of the city was only a few 
feet above the level of the lake. Consequently there was 
no drainage, and after a heavy rain the entire surface was 
covered with water. Accordingly the city raised the grade 
of the streets several feet above the ground floors of the 
dwellings, filling in with clay dredged from the harbor, and 
the houses were raised to conform to the new level. 



212 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The enterprise and energy of the little city was shown 
by the method it pursued to obtain its water supply. 

In 1839 a company erected a reservoir at the corner of 
Michigan avenue and Water street, and with a pump, pro- 
pelled by a twenty-five horse-power engine, drew water 
from the lake and distributed it to the city through pipes 
made of logs, bored to carry a stream from three to five 
inches in diameter. But the little city soon outgrew this 
primitive system, and in 185 1 another plan was devised. 
A new company made a crib of wood 20x40 feet, and sunk 
it in the lake six hundred feet from shore. From this crih 
the water was conducted to the lake front, where it was 
collected in a well twenty-five feet deep. Here a pump with 
a two hundred horse-power engine forced the water through 
the distributing pipes. Three stone reservoirs in different 
portions of the city were used for storing purposes, and a 
large tower at the engine house served the double purpose 
of chimney and reservoir. In 1862 one hundred and five 
miles of water pipe had been laid. 

As early as i860 Chicago was beginning to be a railroad 
center, and the commerce of lake and river was increasing 
immensely. 

The growing population, at this time, numbering more 
than 100,000, required a better system of drainage. The 
sewerage of the city, the refuse of packing houses situated 
along the banks of the river, were all poured into the 
stream. As the current was always sluggish the Chicago 
River gradually became a dreadful nuisance. Complaint 
was also made that when the wind was in certain quarters 
filth was carried out to the crib, to be redistributed by the 
waterworks through the mains. 



214 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The water supply was purified in 1863 by the construc- 
tion of a tunnel beneath the lake, through which pure water 
could be drawn. The new tunnel necessitated a monster 
crib, a powerful engine, and a stone tower one hundred 
and thirty feet high. These extensive improvements cost 
the city a million of dollars, and on their completion a 
great civic parade was held. 

So successful had the city been in forcing a tunnel be- 
neath the lake bed that the people resolved to tunnel the 
river for the purpose of facilitating business traffic, which 
was often impeded by the opening of pivot bridges which 
spanned the stream. In 1869 a tunnel, with a double 
driveway and foot path for pedestrians, was built under 
the river on the line of Washington street, connecting the 
South and West Sides. Two years after, a larger and better 
tunnel was forced under the main stream on the line of 
La Salle street, connecting the North and South Sides. 

Pure drinking water was abundant, but the Chicago 
River was becoming more and more polluted. At length 
the city obtained permission from the Legislature to estab- 
lish a continuous flow of water from the lake to the Illinois 
Canal by way of the Chicago River. At first it seemed 
absurd to think of making water flow up stream, but after 
many miles of solid rock had been excavated and the ob- 
structing barriers torn away, the murky flood of the river 
began to move into the new channel, which henceforth 
was to serve as its outlet. 

THE GREAT FIRE. 

Chicago had grown -to be a populous city of 300,000 
people, and was the great distributing center for the Mis- 



CHICAGO. 215 

sissippi Valley and the lake region. Its many large trunk 
railroad lines reached out their hundred arms to gather 
in the wealth of Southern and Western States. 

The products of forest, mine and fertile soil were brought 
to her wharves by a thousand vessels. From her great 
warehouses and factories articles of commerce were sent 
to every land. The fame of her enterprising merchants 
and sagacious business men had become world wide. Her 
rapid growth had made her the marvel of the world. While 
her substantial business blocks were constructed of stone 
and brick, her many miles of outlying streets were lined 
with thousands of wooden dwellings. Suddenly she was 
overtaken by the most awful fire that ever devastated a 
community. 

In the southwestern part of the city, amidst rude and 
inferior buildings, lived Mrs. O'Leary. Report has it that 
on the night of October 8th, 1871, she went out to milk her 
cow and carried to the shed a lighted lamp. The unruly 
beast, irritated by its mistress, kicked over the lamp, which 
exploded, and the ignited oil was scattered upon the straw 
and refuse. In an instant the shed was in a blaze, and the 
adjacent dwellings, dry as tinder, speedily caught fire. The 
flames spread to other buildings, and before the inhab- 
itants realized the seriousness of the situation, the fire was 
beyond control. Fanned by a strong gale that was blow- 
ing from the southwest, the flames swept toward the center 
of the doomed city. Gathering in volume as it advanced, 
the fire fiend marched toward the Chicago River. Billows 
of flame and smoke rolled heavenward, casting showers of 
brands and sparks far in advance. The stately and sub- 



2l6 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



stantial iron and stone structures in the business portion 
of the city crumbled and melted away like wax before its 
heated breath. The river proved a feeble barrier to the 
onward sweep of the flames. The 
court house, built of great blocks of 
stone, although standing apart, suc- 
cumbed to the destroying monster. 
Hope of staying the fiery flood was 
abandoned. The crackling wood, the 
crash of falling buildings, the explo- 
sions of combustibles, the roaring of 
















£ 



WATER WORKS TOWER. 



CHICAGO. 



2T7 



flames and the shouts of the people intermingled in an awful 
chorus that unnerved the strong and terrified the weak. 
The heat was so intense that water thrown upon the con- 
flagration was licked up into vapor. 

The desolation of the people was complete. A hundred 
thousand, rendered homeless by the flames, huddled to- 





AUDITORIUM BUILDING. 



gether upon the bleak prairies or gathered in open spaces 
upon the lake beach. Here young and old, sick and strong, 
vile and virtuous, millionaire and beggar, were drenched 
by the downpour of rain that followed the fire. Seventeen 
thousand five hundred buildings, covering 2,124 acres and 



2l8 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

valued at $150,000,000, had been swept away by the flames. 

When news of the dire calamity spread abroad, the civil- 
ized world responded generously. Donations of food, cloth- 
ing and money began to flow in upon the stricken city. 
Bureaus of distribution were organized, and contributions 
in money to the extent of $7,000,000 were sent in. A special 
session of the Legislature reimbursed to the city the $3,000,- 
000 it had expended upon deepening the canal. 

But the city, though in ashes, was not dead. The cour- 
age, self-reliance and ability of her citizens remained. With 
characteristic energy they began to rebuild their homes 
and engage in business. Massive business blocks, larger 
and more stately than those destroyed, lifted their heads 
above the waters of the lake. The destruction of the city 
by the flames did not astonish the world more than its 
later prosperity. The new Chicago grew more rapidly than 
the old, and in a few years it had become the second com- 
mercial center of the nation. 

THE WORLD'S FAIR. 

When a site was to be selected for holding a great fair 
in honor of the four hundredth anniversary of America's 
discovery, the choice very properly fell to Chicago. Colum- 
bus landed upon the new world in 1492, but the prepara- 
tions for the Exposition were upon so vast a scale that it 
was not formally opened until May 1st of the year follow- 
ing the anniversary. 

Under the skilful management of an able and patriotic 
committee, Jackson Park, fronting upon Lake Michigan, 
was transformed into an enchanted land. Beautiful build- 
ings arose upon every hand. Stately and appropriate 



CHICAGO. 



219 



edifices were erected by the nations of the world and be- 
came headquarters for the foreigners who thronged the 
Fair. Congress appropriated ten millions of dollars to be 
used in various ways, and every State erected buildings in 
which were grouped the products of mine, forest, cultivated 
field and workshop. Treasures of art and science were 
gathered from every quarter of the globe and added to the 




FIELD MUSEUM. 

graceful lines of the enchanting picture. For six months 
the grounds and buildings were crowded with people from 
every land. 

Coming, as it did, on the last decade of the nineteenth 
century, the "World's Columbian Exposition" was a fit 



220 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

crown, not only for the expiring century, but for the four 
hundred years of growth and development which made 
possible the gigantic display of instructive and delightful 
wonders brought together within its portals. 

With the location of the "World's Fair" in Chicago the 
population of the city was greatly increased, and every suc- 
ceeding year has added to the number of people already 
there. The system of drainage which was sufficient for 
hundreds of thousands was inadequate for millions, and it 
was found necessary to build the 

CHICAGO DRAINAGE CANAL. 

This remarkable structure, which was finished at the be- 
ginning of the year 1900, is indeed a triumph of engineering 
skill. As has been mentioned before, the city of Chicago 
had, in 1865, deepened the Illinois and Michigan Canal 
so as to cleanse the waters of the Chicago River. If in 
1865 such work was deemed advisable, in 1894 it became 
a necessity. 

It is more than probable that in pre-historic times the 
Chicago River, as well as one or two others now obliterated, 
were outlets to Lake Michigan. The great canal then 
restores the ancient topographical conditions. 

To accomplish this it was necessary to cut through the 
rocks and glacial drift to be found between Lockport and 
Chicago. It meant a cut twenty-eight miles in length and 
thirty-five feet in depth. This continuous depth makes the 
Chicago canal the greatest artificial waterway ever con- 
structed. The flow is of over 360,000 cubic feet of water 
per minute. At Lockport the canal becomes a harbor or 
basin, about 500 feet in width, for the purpose of accom- 



" 1 




* 



F-iM 



222 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

modating the largest lake vessels. Seven years of time 
and thirty-three millions of dollars ($33,000,000), with the 
employment of more than one hundred thousand men, are 
the figures given for the work accomplished. For a drain- 
age canal thirteen millions of dollars ($13,000,000) would 
have sufficed, but to this the city added twenty millions 
($20,000,000), that it might not only facilitate drainage, 
but become the terminus of a mammoth ship canal, which 
would reach the Gulf by the smaller navigable rivers and 
the Mississippi. 

Its commercial value is as great as its sanitary worth. 
Through the canal to the Illinois and Mississippi and thence 
to the Gulf go the ships of Chicago. Chicago's enterprise 
has made her an Atlantic seaport. 

PARKS AND BOULEVARDS. 

With her marvelous growth, Chicago has also provided 
a magnificent system of parks and boulevards. The six 
large parks and many smaller ones are connected by nearly 
seventy miles of boulevards, which form a wonderful drive- 
way through and around the city. In these beautiful drives 
and parks one can spend days apart from the crash and 
roar of the city's commerce. 

Wonderful has been the growth and development of this 
metropolis, which was a despised hamlet when St. Louis, 
Cleveland, Cincinnati and Detroit were flourishing towns. 
At the opening of the twentieth century she has outstripped 
her sisters, and stands to-day with her population of 
2,000,000 people, the greatest grain market, the greatest 
live stock market, the greatest railroad center in the world. 
Though removed from the ocean, she is the largest ship- 



CHICAGO. 



223 



ping port on the continent, and as a money center is second 
only to New York. Her citizens are truly proud of her 
advancement, and believe that the Chicago of to-day is 
only the foundation for the Greater Chicago of the future. 




GRANT STATUE, LINCOLN PARK. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

OUR STATE INSTITUTIONS. 

Every State provides for the confinement of its criminals 
and cares for its unfortunates. To this end Illinois has 
provided a beneficent and liberal system of State, penal 
and charitable institutions. 

STATE PENITENTIARIES. 

The rude log jails of the early days were insufficient to 
hold the many desperate criminals that were to be found 
upon the frontier. A penitentiary building was greatly 
needed, but the people were unwilling to endure the burden 
of taxation necessary to secure it. Fortunately, at this time, 
Congress ceded to the State 40,000 acres of land, the funds 
derived from the sale of which were to be applied toward 
the erection of a State prison. Such a building, containing 
twenty-four cells, was erected at Alton in 1827. But in 
a few years it proved inadequate, and the State erected at 
Joliet a building that would accommodate 1,000" prisoners. 
In i860 the convicts were removed thither from Alton. 

As the population increased, another similar institution 
was built upon the banks of the Mississippi River near 
Chester. 

THE COUNTY POOR. 

In nearly every county is to be found an almshouse 
located upon an ample farm. Here the poor or sick who 

224 



OUR STATE INSTITUTIONS. 225 

have no other home are kindly cared for. Charity is dis- 
pensed to others through the County Court or by the Board 
of Supervisors. 

THE DEAF AND DUMB. 

It was discovered that some of these dependent classes 
could be made self-supporting- citizens by a careful system 
of education. To Orville H. Browning of Quincy, who had 
made an exhaustive study of the subject, belongs the honor 
of inaugurating a movement to establish an "Asylum for 
the Education of the Deaf and Dumb." The school was 
located at Jacksonville, and opened on January 26, 1846, 
with only four pupils. As the work of the school became 
known its numbers rapidly increased, until at the present 
time, it is the largest school of the kind in the world. Here 
have been trained to lives of usefulness nearly 4,000 per- 
sons, who otherwise would have been a burden to society. 
The boys are taught typesetting, broom-making, carpentry 
and other useful trades. The girls learn to do housework, 
to draw, to paint and make many kinds of fancy work. 

ASYLUMS FOR THE INSANE. 

No class of unfortunates appeals to us more strongly 
than the insane. Miss Dorothea Dix early applied herself 
to the bettering of their pitiable condition. This woman 
traveled over the State, speaking to audiences upon the 
subject, and enlisting the sympathy of the people, When 
the State Legislature met, she addressed to them an elo- 
quent and convincing argument favoring the establishment 
of an asylum for the care of the insane. Accordingly, such 
a hospital was located on a beautiful stretch of prairie-land 



26 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

a mile south of Jacksonville. From 185 1, the year in which 
the first patient was received, the institution has grown and 
prospered. As the population of the State increased it 
became necessary to make provision for many more 
patients than could be accommodated at the Jacksonville 
Asylum. The Legislature, in 1869, provided for the 
erection of two other hospitals: One known as the 
Northern Home for the Insane, located on the banks 
of the Fox River, near Elgin; the other established at 
Anna. Although these hospitals are very large, in a few 
years the State was compelled to build another, which 
was located near Kankakee. This institution has attracted 
much attention, both at home and abroad. It consists of 
a large hospital building, surrounded by a number of de- 
tached cottages, which are occupied by the patients. The 
plan has proven so successful that it has been copied by the 
States of Ohio, Indiana and New York. 

Notwithstanding the extensive provision made for this 
class of unfortunates, it became necessary to provide yet 
another hospital. 

In the fall of 1898 this newest institution, located at 
Watertown, near Rock Island, opened its doors to receive 
invalids. Within three months it was occupied by more 
than six hundred patients. 

INSTITUTION FOR THE BLIND. 

Yet another beneficent institution had its beginning at 
Jacksonville. Samuel Bacon, a blind man, in 1847 opened 
a private school in that city for those who were afflicted 
like himself. 

This gave the people the idea of a school for the blind, 



OUR STATE INSTITUTIONS. 227 

and in 1849 a bill for the establishment of such an institu- 
tion passed the Legislature. It was opened during the 
same year in rented buildings, and Mr. Bacon was placed 
in charge. The conduct of this school for many years has 
been wise and careful. Under the direction of the present 
Superintendent, Frank H. Hall, the fame of the institution 
has passed beyond the limits of our State and nation. Mr. 
Hall has invented a typewriter for the blind and other con- 
veniences that have found their way into schools of this 
class everywhere. 

OTHER INSTITUTIONS. 

Several other charitable institutions should be men- 
tioned. In 1875 the School for Feeble Minded Chil- 
dren, which had been an outgrowth of the Deaf and Dumb 
Institution at Jacksonville, was removed to Lincoln, where 
it was provided with ample and beautiful buildings. This 
school, under the management of Dr. Chas. T. Wilbur 
and those who have followed him, has done a beneficent 
and noble work for this peculiar class of unfortunate 
people. 

At Normal the State has established a "Home for the 
intellectual, moral and physical development of children 
whose fathers served in the Union army or navy during 
the war. The idea of founding this home originated in 
a "most patriotic impulse on the part of the people to fulfil 
the pledge made to the gallant soldiers who imperiled their 
lives on the field of battle during the dark days of the Civil 
War, that if they fell in the fight the widows and children 
should be cared for." This pledge is being sacredly kept 
by the State and nation. 



22& THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

In 1885 the General Assembly established a Home for 
Soldiers and Sailors. This institution, built at a cost of 
$200,000, was located at Quincy. It has proved a boon to 
many a brave veteran who, without its comfort, would be 
compelled to spend his old age in poverty and want. 

In response to a movement set on foot by the State 
Teachers' Association, the legislature in 1867 passed an 
act providing for the establishment of a Juvenile Reform 
School. 

This institution is located at Pontiac. The first super- 
intendent, George W. Perkins, was soon succeeded by Dr. 
J. D. Scouller, who performed efficient service for many 
years. 

All these institutions, except the penitentiaries, are under 
the general supervision and management of a "Board of 
State Commissioners of Public Charities." The wise and 
discriminating oversight of this Board has done much to 
increase the efficiency of our State charitable institutions. 

It costs the State many millions of dollars to maintain 
these charities, but every State has within its borders such 
classes of people to be cared for. Scattered through the 
various communities, they would be a public charge. Gath- 
ered into homes and schools, where they can be given every 
comfort and the advantage of skilled service, the expense 
of their care and instruction falls uniformly upon the people 
of the entire State. 

To all are extended comforts and advantages, while many, 
by learning useful trades, are taught to become self-sup- 
porting and useful citizens. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

EDUCATION IN ILLINOIS. 

The Continental Congress which prepared the "Ordi- 
nance of 1787," wisely provided for a system of public 
schools for the Northwest Territory. The sixteenth sec- 
tion of every township was reserved to provide funds for 
the maintenance of public schools within said township. 
Two entire townships in each State were also set aside for 
the use of a "future seminary of learning" or university. 

Thus generously did these early statesmen provide for 
the education of the children who were to be born in the 
territory north of the Ohio River. But it was not until 
many years after these lands had been appropriated that 
they were sold and the money was used for the purpose in- 
tended. As yet the entire territory was a wilderness. 

The early French of Illinois established a seminary of 
learning at Kaskaskia in 1721. But this institution prob- 
ably exerted little influence upon the community, for 
Governor Reynolds tells us in his "History of Illinois" that 
these happy people "had use for neither knowledge nor 
wealth, and therefore possessed not much of either." 

The early American settlers of Illinois for the most part 
were ignorant and poor. Living in thinly populated re- 
gions, they gave little thought to the education of their 
children. 

The first schools were held in the cabins of the settlers, 
and were taught by wandering teachers whose educational 

229 



23O THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

qualifications were little above those of the people whom 
they served. Gradually, however, log school houses were 
built in many communities. The floors of these rude build- 
ings were made of thin slabs called puncheons, which were 
hewn smooth upon one side. Often the entire end of the 
school house was taken up with a huge fireplace crowned 
with a chimney of sticks and mud. The desks and benches 
without backs were hewn from logs and a long thin slab 
served as a writing table. 

Reading, writing, arithmetic and spelling constituted 
the course of study. In the same reading class could be 
found copies of the New Testament, Weem's Life of Wash- 
ington or Franklin, and the Pilgrim's Progress. 

The teacher usually went around the neighborhood with 
a subscription paper. His charges were from $1.00 to 
$2.50 per school month for each pupil. As there was little 
or no money in the new country, he took his pay in 
produce, — wheat, tallow, skins, wool or young cattle. If 
a single man, he usually "boarded around" in the humble 
cabins of his patrons. Before and after school hours he 
assisted in splitting wood, making fires or milking the 
cows. It is said that John Doyle, an Irishman, taught a 
school at Kaskaskia in 1778. John Seeley, who has been 
called "the first American school master of Illinois," 
taught in Monroe County as early as 1783. The first 
school house was built in 181 1 at Shiloh in St. Clair County. 

In this irregular fashion, public instruction continued 
during the early days of the pioneers. 

The village of Upper Alton was the first to lead off in 
the attempt to establish a school sustained at public ex- 
pense. The people set apart 100 lots, the funds provided 



EDUCATION IN ILLINOIS. 23 1 

from the sale of which were to be applied "half for the 
support of the Gospel" and half for the public schools. 
In addition, a tax for the support of the schools was 
imposed upon the remaining real estate of the town. But 
no general effort was made to establish a public school 
system throughout the State until 1825, when the legis- 
lature passed an act whereby public schools, supported 
by taxation, were to be opened in all counties of the State. 
A majority of the public had never been taxed to support 
schools of any kind, and resented the idea of being com- 
pelled to pay the tuition of other people's children. The 
measure proved so unpopular that four years later the law 
was repealed and another substituted, which declared that 
no man should be taxed except by his own consent. 

This was a hard blow to the public schools, but a tide 
of immigration friendly to education had begun to pour 
in from the East. The sentiment in favor of schools ex- 
pressed itself in the founding of a number of ^ 

DENOMINATIONAL COLLEGES. 

Dr. John Murray, in 181 8, established a Baptist College 
at Upper Alton. McKendree College, at Lebanon, was 
planted in 1828, with Rev. (afterward Bishop) E. H. Ames 
as the first principal. Peter Cartwright, a noted Methodist 
preacher, was one of the prime movers in this enterprise. 
A movement to establish a school at Jacksonville was in- 
augurated as early as 1827. The result was Illinois College, 
formally opened in 1829. Julian M. Sturtevant, the first 
teacher, afterward became President in 1844. Dr. Edward 
Beecher became the first President in 1831. 

Within the twenty years that followed the legislation of 



232 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

1825, most of the denominational colleges of the State 
were established. During this period a colony .came from 
western New York with the intention of locating a college 
settlement in the new State. A tract of land near Knox- 
ville was purchased for the purpose. In the midst of the 
colony lands Knox College was founded in 1837, and the 
town of Galesburg was laid out around it. The institution 
attracted to the new town people of sobriety, earnestness 
and refinement. Of all the communities that assisted in 
the upbuilding of "the great West," none performed a 
greater work or is deserving of more praise than the 
colony of Christian people which established Knox College. 

Another institution worthy of mention in this connec- 
tion is the Monticello Female Seminary at Godfrey. This 
school, the first seminary in the Mississippi Valley for the 
education of young women, was founded in 1835 by Cap- 
tain Benjamin Godfrey. The first building was erected 
amidst the foliage of a primeval forest. To-day the work 
of teaching is carried on in a beautiful stone structure 
built at a cost of $250,000. Its course of study was mod- 
eled after that of Yale College, and from the first it 
possessed a faculty of cultured men and women. 

The influence of these schools upon the people of the 
new State can never be estimated. 

Their students and graduates settled in every portion 
of the State, and as doctors, lawyers, farmers, preachers 
and business men did much to elevate the life and influence 
the opinions of the early settlers. It was no small task 
to convince the people that the paramount duty of the 
State was to give to every child the opportunity to obtain 
a common school education. Indeed, it was largely through 



234 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

the efforts of the teachers and friends of these denomina- 
tional colleges that the present public school system was 
finally adopted. 

There was held at Peoria in 1844 a convention of educa- 
tors, which addressed a memorial to the legislature de- 
manding the imposing of a general school tax and the 
establishment of the office of State Superintendent of Public 
Instruction. In 1853 the first State Association of Teach- 
ers met at Springfield, and the following year the legisla- 
ture complied with this request. A school tax was imposed 
and Ninian Edwards became the first State Superintendent. 

The advent of better teachers and improved school- 
houses announced the dawn of a new day. The citizens 
of Illinois are justly proud of the system of public educa- 
tion, which has done so much to advance the State to a 
front rank among the commonwealths of our nation. 

The amount expended by Illinois for educational pur- 
poses is exceeded by that of New York alone. It surpasses 
that of Pennsylvania or Ohio, is more than twice that of 
Missouri, and is seven times greater than the amount 
expended by Kentucky. 

THE NORMAL SCHOOLS. 

The public school system having been fully determined 
upon, it became necessary to found a school where teachers 
might be properly trained. Accordingly, in 1857, the State 
legislature passed a law establishing a "State Normal Uni- 
versity," "to qualify teachers for the common schools of the 
State." 

The Board of Trustees selected by the legislature chose 
a site for the new school near Bloomington. Here the 



EDUCATION IN ILLINOIS. 235 

buildings were erected, and around them sprang up the 
beautiful little city of Normal. The school entered at once 
upon a successful career with Charles W. Hovey as the 
first principal. It has performed excellent work for the 
cause of education, and has taken high rank among the 
other normal schools of the nation. 

But our commonwealth is of great extent. In a few 
years a training school for teachers was demaxided by 
Southern Illinois. In 1874 the "Southern Illinois Normal 
University" was located at Carbondale. This institution 
has done an important work for the public schools of 
Southern Illinois. 

As the population increased, the State established other 
Normals at Charleston and DeKalb, and funds are already 
appropriated for still another to be located in the western 
part of the State. 

THE STATE UNIVERSITY. 

The crown of our educational system is the State 
University. The wisdom of the early legislators in grant- 
ing many thousands of acres of land for the founding of 
a seminary of learning bore fruit in Illinois, when the 
State University was located between the cities of Cham- 
paign and Urbana. 

Dr. John M. Gregory, of Michigan, was inaugurated 
president in 1868, but not until five years later was the main 
building of the school completed. Recently, beautiful new 
buildings have been erected; various departments of in- 
struction have been enlarged and others added. To-day 
the Illinois State University compares favorably with the 
largest and best equipped schools of the nation. 



236 THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

OTHER INSTITUTIONS. 

In recent years other schools and colleges have been 
established within the borders of the State. The phenom- 
enal growth of the city of Chicago, with its libraries, art 
galleries and museums has attracted to its vicinity some 
of the best of these institutions, making Chicago the 
greatest educational center of the interior. The Chicago 
University, the Northwestern University, the Lake Forest 
University, and the host of theological seminaries, com- 
mercial and professional schools, add their beneficent in- 
fluence to the educational forces of the State. 




KENT CHEMICAL LABORATORY, UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO. 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



237 



GOVERNORS OF ILLINOIS. 

1. SHADRACK BOND 1818 

Pierre Menard, Lt. Gov. 

2. EDWARD COLES 1822 

Adolphus Hubbard, Lt. Gov. 

3. NINIAN EDWARDS 1826 

Wm. Kinney, Lt. Gov. 

4. JOHN REYNOLDS 1830 

Zadoc Casey, Lt. Gov. 

5. EWING (L, D.), 15 days 1834 

6. JOSEPH DUNCAN 1833 

A. M. Jenkins, Lt. Gov. 

7. THOS. CARLIN 1838 

8. THOS. FORD 1842 

John Moore, Lt. Gov. 

9. A. G. FRENCH 1846 

Jos. B. Wells, Lt. Gov. 

10. A. G. FRENCH 1848 

Wm. Murtry, Lt. Gov. 

11. JOEL MATTESON 1852 

G. Koerner, Lt. Gov. 

12. WM. H. BISSELL 1856 

John Wood, Lt. Gov. 

13. RICHARD YATES 1860. 

Thomas Marshall, Lt. Gov. 

14. RICHARD J. OGLESBY....1864 

Wm. Bross, Lt. Gov. 

15. JOHN M. PALMER 

John Dougherty, Lt. Gov. 

16. RICHARD J. OGLESBY....1872 

J. L. Beveridge, Lt. Gov., 
and served as Governor. 

17. SHELBY M. CULLOM 1876 

Andrew Sherman, Lt. Gov. 
Re-elected 1880 

18. R. J. OGLESBY 1884 

19. JOSEPH FIFER 1888 

20. JOHN P. ALTGELD 1892 

21. JOHN R. TANNER 1896 



NOTABLE ILLINOIS DATES. 

First Constitutional Convention, 

July, 1818. 
Counties represented all at that time 

organized in the State. Kaskaskia 

the capital. 

1. Randolph. 

2. Madison. 

3. Gallatin. 

4. Johnson. 

5. Pope. 

6. Jackson. 

7. Crawford. 

8. Bond. 

9. Union. 

10. Washington. 

11. Franklin. 

Kaskaskia had three Territorial and 
one State Legislature. 

1820— Capital changed to Vandalia.. 

1825— La Fayette visits Illinois by in- 
vitation of Gov. Coles. 

1826— State income $35,400 

State expenses 21,304 

Cash in Treasury $14,096 

1832— Black Hawk War. 

1832— Chicago Population, 396. 

1834— State Bank Capital, $2,000,000. 

1838— Illinois and Michigan Canal 
construction pushed. 

1840 — Nauvoo and Mormons. 

1839 — Capital changed to Springfield 
and the second session of the 
11th General Assembly con- 
vened there Dec. 9. 

1848 — Second Constitutional Conven- 
tion at Springfield, June 7, 
1847. Constitution adopted, 
March. 

1850— Abolition Party in Illinois. 
1858— Great Political Debate between 

Lincoln and Douglas. 
1871— Chicago Fire. 
1893— World's Fair in Chicago. 



APPENDIX. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE STATE OF ILLINOIS. 



Adopted in Convention at Springfield, May 13, A. D. 1870. 



Ratified by the People July 2, 1870; in force August 8, 1870; 
amended in 1878, 1880 and 1886. 



PREAMBLE. 
We, the people of the State of Illinois — grateful to Almighty 
God for the civil, political and religious liberty which He hath so long 
permitted us to enjoy, and looking to Him for a blessing upon our 
endeavors to secure and transmit the same unimpaired to succeeding 
generations — in order to form a more perfect government, establish 
justice, insure domestic tranquility, provide for the common defense, 
promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to 
ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and establish this constitu- 
tion for the State of Illinois. 

ARTICLE I. 

BOUNDARIES. 

The boundaries and jurisdiction of the State shall be as follows, 
to-wit: Beginning at the mouth of Wabash River; thence up the 
same, and with the line of Indiana, to the northwest corner of said 
State; thence east, with the line of the same State, to the middle of 
Lake Michigan; thence north along the middle of said lake, to north 
latitude forty- two degrees and thirty minutes; thence west to the 
middle of the Mississippi River, and thence down along the middle 
of that river to its confluence with the Ohio River, and thence up the 
latter river along its northwestern shore, to the place beginning: 
Provided, that this State shall exercise such jurisdiction upon the 
Ohio River, as she is now entitled to, or such as may hereafter be 
agreed upon by this State and the State of Kentucky, 

239 



240 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

ARTICLE II. 

BILL OF RIGHTS. 

§ 1. All men are by nature free and independent, and have 
certain inherent and inalienable rights — among these are life, liberty, 
and the pursuit of happiness. To secure these rights and the proteo- 
tion of property, governments are instituted among men, deriving 
their just powers from the consent of the governed. 

§ 2. No person shall be deprived of life, liberty or property, 
without due process of law. 

§ 3. The free exercise and enjoyment of religious profession 
and worship, without discrimination, shall forever be guaranteed; 
and no person shall be denied any civil or political right, privilege or 
capacity on account of his religious opinions; but the liberty of con- 
science hereby secured shall not be construed to dispense with oaths 
or affirmations, excuse acts of licentiousness, or justify practices in- 
consistent with the peace or safety of the State. No person shall 
be required to attend or support any ministry or place of worship 
against his consent, nor shall any preference be given by law to any 
religious denomination or mode of worship. 

§ 4. Every person may freely speak, write and publish on all 
subjects, being responsible for the abuse of that liberty; and in all 
trials for libel, both civil and criminal, the truth, when published 
with good motives and for justifiable ends, shall be a sufficient 
defense. 

§ 5. The right of trial by jury as heretofore enjoyed, shall 
remain inviolate; but the trial of civil cases before justices of the 
peace, by a jury of less than twelve men, may be authorized by law. 

§ 6. The right of the people to be secure in their persons, 
houses, papers and effects, against unreasonable searches and 
seizures, shall not be violated; and no warrant shall issue without 
probable cause, supported by affidavit, particularly describing the 
place to be searched, and the persons and things to be seized. 

§ 7. All persons shall be bailable by sufficient sureties, except 
for capital offenses, where the proof is evident or the presumption 
great; and the privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall not be 
suspended, unless when in cases of rebellion or invasion the public 
safety may require it. 

§ 8. No person shall be held to answer for a criminal offense, 
unless on indictment of a grand jury, except in cases in which the 
punishment is by fine, or imprisonment otherwise than in the peni- 



APPENDIX. 241 

tentiary, in cases of impeachment, and in cases arising in the army 
and navy, or in the militia when in actual service in time of war 
or public danger: Provided, that the grand jury may be abolished 
by law in all cases. 

§ 9. In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall have the 
right to appear and defend in person and by counsel; to demand the 
nature and cause of the accusation, and to have a copy thereof; to 
meet the witnesses face to face, and to have process to compel the 
attendance yt witnesses in his behalf, and a speedy public trial by an 
impartial jury of the county or district in which the offense is al- 
leged to have been committed. 

§ 10. No person shall be compelled in any criminal case to give 
evidence against himself, or be twice put in jeopardy for the same 
offense. 

§ 11. All penalties shall be proportioned to the nature of the 
offense; and no conviction shall work corruption or forfeiture of es- 
tate; nor shall any person be transported out of the State for any 
offense committed within the same. 

§ 12. No person shall be imprisoned for debt, unless upon re- 
fusal to deliver up his estate for the benefit of his creditors, in such 
manner as shall be prescribed by law; or in cases where there is 
strong presumption of fraud. 

§ 13. Private property shall not be taken or damaged for public 
use without just compensation. Such compensation, when not made 
by the State, shall be ascertained by a jury, as shall be prescribe! 
by law. The fee of land taken for railroad tracks, without consent 
of the owners thereof, shall remain in such owners, subject to the 
use for which it is taken. 

§ 14. No ex post facto law, or law impairing the obligation of 
contracts, or making any irrevocable grant of special privileges or 
immunities, shall be passed. 

§ 15. The military shall be in strict subordination to the civil 
power. 

§ 16. No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any 
house without the consent of the owner; nor in time of war except 
in the manner prescribed by law. 

§ 17. The people have the right to assemble in a peaceable 
manner to consult for the common good, to make known their opin- 
ions to their representatives, and to apply for redress of grievances. 

§ 18. All elections shall be free and equal. 



242 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

§ 19. Every person ought to find a certain remedy in the laws 
for all injuries and wrongs which he may receive in his person, prop- 
erty or reputation; he ought to obtain, by law, right and justice 
freely and without being obliged to purchase it, completely and 
without denial, promptly and without delay. 

§ 20. A frequent recurrence to the fundamental principles of 
civil government is absolutely necessary to preserve the blessings 
of liberty. 

ARTICLE III. 

DISTRIBUTION OF POWERS. 

The powers of the government of this State are divided into three 
distinct departments — the Legislative, Executive and Judicial; and 
no person, or collection of persons, being one of these departments, 
shall exercise any power properly belonging to either of the others, 
except as hereinafter expressly directed or permitted. 

ARTICLE IV. 

LEGISLATIVE DEPARTMENT. 

§ 1. The legislative power shall be vested in a general assembly, 
which shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives, both 
to be elected by the people. 

ELECTION. 

§ 2. An election for members of the General Assembly shall be 
held on the Tuesday next after the first Monday in November, in the 
year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy, and every 
two years thereafter, in each county, at such places therein as may 
be provided by law. When vacancies occur in either house, the gov- 
ernor, or person exercising the powers of governor, shall issue writs 
of election to fill such vacancy. 

ELIGIBILITY AND OATH. 

§ 3. No person shall be a senator who shall not have attained 
the age of twenty-five years, or a representative who shall not have 
attained the age of twenty-one years. No person shall be a senator 
or representative who shall not be a citizen of the United States, 
and who shall not have been for five years a resident of this State, 
and for two years next preceding his election a resident within the 
territory forming the district from which he is elected. No judge 
or clerk of any court, secretary of State, attorney general, State's 
attorney, recorder, sheriff, or collector of public revenue, member of 



APPENDIX. 243 

either house of congress, or person holding any lucrative office under 
the United States or this State, or any foreign government, shall 
have a seat in the General Assembly : Provided, that appointments 
in the militia, and the offices of notary public and justice of the 
peace, shall not be considered lucrative. Nor shall any person hold- 
ing any office of honor or profit under any foreign government, or 
under the government of the United States (except postmasters 
whose annual compensation does not exceed the sum of three hun- 
dred dollars), hold any office of honor or profit under the authority 
of this State. 

§ 4. No person who has been, or hereafter shall be convicted of 
bribery, perjury or other infamous crime, nor any person who has 
been or may be a collector or holder of public moneys, who shall not 
have accounted for and paid over, according to law, all such moneys 
due from him, shall be eligible to the General Assembly, or to any 
office of profit or trust in this State. 

§ 5. Members of the General Assembly, before they enter upon 
their official duties, shall take and subscribe the following oath or 
affirmation: 

"I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will support the constitu- 
tion of the United States and the constitution of the State of Illinois, 
and will faithfully discharge tne duties of senator (or representative) 
according to the best of my ability ; and that I have not knowingly or 
intentionally, paid or contributed anything, or made any promise in the 
nature of a bribe, to directly or indirectly influence any vote at the elec- 
tion at which I- was chosen to fill the said office, and have not accepted, 
nor will I accept or receive, directly or indirectly, any money or other 
valuable thing, from any corporation, company or person, for any vote 
or influence I may give or withhold on any bill, resolution or appropria- 
tion, or for any other official act." 

This oath shall be administered by a judge of the supreme or cir- 
cuit court in the hall of the house to which the member is elected, 
and the secretary of- State shall record and file the oath subscribed 
by each member. Any member who shall refuse to take the oath 
herein prescribed shall forfeit his office, and every member who shall 
be convicted of having sworn falsely to, or of violating his said oath, 
shall forfeit his office and be disqualified thereafter from holding any 
office of profit or trust in this state. 

APPORTIONMENT SENATORIAL. 

§ 6. The General Assembly shall apportion the State every ten 
years, beginning with the year one thousand eight hundred and sev- 



244 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

entyone, by dividing the population of the State, as ascertained 
by the federal census, by the number fifty-one, and the quotient shall 
be the ratio of representation in the senate. The State shall be di- 
vided into fifty-one senatorial districts, each of which shall elect one 
senator, whose term of office shall be four years. The senators elected 
in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-two, 
in districts bearing odd numbers, shall vacate their offices at the end 
of two years, and those elected in districts bearing even numbers, at 
the end of four years ; and vacancies occurring by the expiration of . 
term shall be filled by the election of senators for the full term. 
Senatorial districts shall be formed of contiguous and compact terri- 
tory, bounded by county lines, and contain as nearly as practicable 
an equal number of inhabitants; but no district shall contain less 
than four-fifths of the senatorial ratio. Counties containing not less 
than the ratio and three-fourths, may be divided into separate dis- 
tricts, and shall be entitled to two senators, and to one additional 
senator for each number of inhabitants equal to the ratio contained 
by such counties in excess of twice the number of said ratio. 

Note. — By the adoption of minority representation, Sections 7 and 
8 of this article, above set forth, cease to be a part of the constitu- 
tion. Under bection 12 of the schedule, and the vote of adoption, the 
following section relating to minority representation is substituted for 
said sections : 

MINORITY REPRESENTATION. 

§ § 7 and 8. The house of representatives shall consist of three 
times the number of the members of the senate, and the term of office 
shall be two years. Three representatives shall be elected in each 
senatorial district at the general election in the year of our Lord 
one thousand eight hundred and seventy-two, and every two years 
thereafter. In all elections of representatives aforesaid, each quali- 
fied voter may cast as many votes for one candidate as there are rep- 
resentatives to be elected, or may distribute the same, or equal parts 
thereof, among the candidates, as he shall see fit; and the candidates 
highest in votes shall be declared elected. 

TIME OF MEETING AND GENERAL RULES. 

§ 9. The sessions of the General Assembly shall commence at 
twelve o'clock noon, on the Wednesday next after the first Monday in 
January, in the year next ensuing the election of members thereof, 
and at no other time, unless as provided by this constitution. A 



APPENDIX. 245 

majority of the members elected to each house shall constitute a 
quorum. Each house shall determine the rules of its proceedings, 
and be the judge of the election, returns and qualifications of its 
members; shall choose its own officers; and the senate shall choose a 
temporary president to preside when the lieutenant governor shall 
not attend as president, or shall act as governor. The secretary of 
State shall call the House of Representatives to order at the opening 
of each new assembly, and preside over it until a temporary presiding 
officer thereof shall have been chosen and shall have taken his seat. 
No member shall be expelled by either house, except by a vote of two- 
thirds of all the members elected to that house, and no member shall 
be twice expelled for the same offense. Each house may punish by 
imprisonment any person, not a member, who shall be guilty of dis- 
respect to the house by disorderly or contemptuous behavior in its 
presence. But no such imprisonment shall extend beyond twenty- 
four hours at one time, unless the person shall persist in such dis- 
orderly or contemptuous behavior. 

§ 10. The door of each house and of committees of the whole 
shall be kept open, except in such cases as, in the opinion of the 
house, require secrecy. Neither house shall, without the consent of 
the other, adjourn for more than two days, or to any other place than 
that in which the two houses shall be sitting. Each house shall keep 
a journal of its proceedings, which shall be published. In the senate, 
at the request of two members, and in the house at the request of five 
members, the yeas and nays shall be taken on any question, and 
entered upon the journal. Any two members of either house shall 
have liberty to dissent from and protest, in respectful language, 
against any act or resolution which they think injurious to the public 
or to any individual, and have the reasons of their dissent entered 
upon the journals. 

STYLE OF LAWS, AND PASSAGE OF BILLS. 

§ 11. The style of the laws of this State shall be: "Be it 
enacted by the People of the State of Illinois, represented in the Gen- 
eral Assembly" 

§ 12. Bills may originate in either house, but may be altered, 
amended or rejected by the other; and on the final passage of all 
bills, the vote shall be by yeas and nays, upon each bill separately, 
and shall be entered upon the journal; and no bill shall become a law 



246 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

without the concurrence of a majority of the members elected to each 
house. 

§ 13. Every bill shall be read at large on three different days ; 
in each house; and the bill and all amendments thereto shall be 
printed before the vote is taken on its final passage; and every bill, 
having passed both houses, shall be signed by the speakers thereof. 
No act hereafter passed shall embrace more than one subject, and 
that shall be expressed in the title. But if any subject shall be em- 
braced in an act which shall not be expressed in the title, such act 
shall be void only as to so much thereof as shall not be so expressed ; 
and no law shall be revived or amended by reference to its title only, 
but the law revived, or the section amended, shall be inserted at 
length in the new act. And no act of the General Assembly shall 
take effect until the first day of July next after its passage, unless. 
in case of emergency ( which emergency shall be expressed in the pre- 
amble or body of the act) the General Assembly shall, by a vote of 
two-thirds of all the members elected to each house, otherwise direct. 

PRIVILEGES AND DISABILITIES. 

§ 14. Senators and representatives shall, in all cases, except 
treason, felony or breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest dur- 
ing the session of the General Assembly, and in going to and return- 
ing from the same; and for any speech or debate in either house, 
they shall not be questioned in any other place. 

§ 15. No person elected to the General Assembly shall receive 
any civil appointment within this State from the governor, the gov- 
ernor and senate, or from the General Assembly, during the term . 
for which he shall have been elected ; and all such appointments, and 
all votes given for any such members for any such office or appoint- 
ment, shall be void; nor shall any member of the General Assembly 
be interested, either directly or indirectly, in any contract with the 
State, or any county thereof, authorized by any law passed during 
the term for which he shall have been elected, or within one year 
after the expiration thereof. 

PUBLIC MONEYS AND APPROPRIATIONS. 

§ 16. The General Assembly shall make no appropriation of 
money out of the treasury in any private law. Bills making appro- 
priations for the pay of members and officers of the General Assem- 
bly, and for the salaries of the officers of the government, shall con- 
tain no provision on any other subject. 



APPENDIX. 247 

§ 17. No money shall be drawn from the treasury except in pur- 
suance of an appropriation made by law, and on the presentation of 
a warrant issued by the auditor thereon; and no money shall be 
diverted from any appropriation made for any purpose, or taken 
from any fund whatever, either by joint or separate resolution. The 
auditor shall, within sixty days after the adjournment of each ses- 
sion of the General Assembly, prepare and publish a full statement 
of all money expended at such session, specifving the amount of each 
item, and to whom and for what paid. 

§ 18. Each General Assembly shall provide for all the appropria- 
tions necessary for the ordinary and contingent expenses of the gov- 
ernment until the expiration of the first fiscal quarter after the ad- 
journment of the next regular session, the aggregate amount of which 
shall not be increased without a vote of two-thirds of the members 
elected to each house, nor exceed the amount of revenue authorized 
by law to be raised in such time; and all appropriations, general 
or special, requiring money to be paid out of the State treasury, from 
funds belonging to the State, shall end with such fiscal quarter. 
Provided, the State may, to meet casual deficits or failures in rev- 
enues, contract debts, never to exceed in the aggregate two hundred 
and fifty thousand dollars; and moneys thus borrowed shall be ap- 
plied to the purpose for which they were obtained, or to pay the 
debt thus created, and to no other purpose; and no other debt, except 
for the purpose of repelling invasion, suppressing insurrection, or 
defending the State in war (for payment of which the faith of the 
State shall be pledged), shall be contrapted, unless the law author- 
izing the same shall, at a general election, have been submitted to 
the people and have received a majority of the votes cast for mem- 
bers of the General Assembly at such election. The General Assem- 
bly shall provide for the publication of said law for three months, at 
least, before the vote of the people shall be taken upon the same; 
and provision shall be made, at the time, for the payment of the 
interest annually, as it shall accrue, by a tax levied for the purpose, 
or from other sources of revenue; which law, providing for the pay- 
ment of such interest by such tax, shall be irrepealable until such 
debt be paid. And, provided further, that the law levying the tax 
shall be submitted to the people with the law authorizing the debt 
to be contracted. 

§ 19. The General Assembly shall never grant or authorize extra 
compensation, fee or allowance to any public officer, agent, servant or 



248 MAKING OF IUJNOIS. 

contractor, after service has been rendered or a contract made, nor 
authorize the payment of any claim, or part thereof, hereafter created 
against the State under any agreement or contract made without 
express authority of law; and all such unauthorized agreements or 
contracts shall be null and void. Provided, the General Assembly 
may make appropriations for expenditures incurred in suppressing 
insurrection or repelling invasion. 

§ 20. The State shall never pay, assume or become responsible 
for the debts or liabilities of, or in any manner give, loan or extend 
its credit to, or in aid of, any public or other corporation, association 
or individual. 

PAY OF MEMBERS. 

§ 21. The members of the General Assembly shall receive for 
their services the sum of five dollars per day, during the first session 
held under this constitution, and. ten cents for each mile necessarily 
traveled in going to, and returning from, the seat of government, to 
be computed by the auditor of public accounts; and thereafter such 
compensation as shall be prescribed by law, and no other allowance 
or emolument, directly or indirectly, for any purpose whatever, ex- 
cept the sum of fifty dollars per session to each member, which shall 
be in full for postage, stationery, newspaper and all other incidental 
expenses and perquisites; but no change shall be made in the com- 
pensation of the General Assembly during the term for which they 
may have been elected. The pay and mileage allowed to each member 
of the General Assembly shall be certified by the speakers of their re- 
spective houses, and entered on the journals, and published at the 
close of each session. 

SPECIAL LEGISLATION PROHIBITED. 

§ 22 The General Assembly shall not pass local or special laws 
in any of the following enumerated cases, that is to say, for — 
Granting divorces; 

Changing the names of persons or places ; 

Laying out, opening, altering and working roads or highways; 
Vacating roads, town plats, streets, alleys, and public grounds; 
Locating or changing county seats; 
Regulating county and township affairs; 
Regulating the practice in courts of justice; 



APPENDIX. 249 

Regulating the jurisdiction and duties of justices of the peace, 
police magistrates and constables; 

Providing for changes of venue in civil and criminal cases; 

Incorporating cities, towns, or villages, or changing or amending 
the charter of any town, city, or village; 

Providing for the election of members of the board of supervisors 
in townships, incorporated town or cities; 

Summoning and impaneling grand or petit juries; 

Providing for the management of common schools; 

Regulating the rate of interest on money; 

The opening and conducting of an election, or designating the 
place of voting; 

The sale or mortgage of real estate belonging to minors or others 
under disability; 

The protection of game or fish; 

Chartering or licensing ferries or toll bridges; 

Remitting fines, penalties or forfeitures; 

Creating, increasing or decreasing fees, percentages Or allowances 
of public officers, during the term for which said officers are elected 
or appointed; 

Changing the law of descent; 

Granting to any corporation, association or individual the right 
to lay down railroad tracks, or amending existing charters for such 
purpose ; 

Granting to- any corporation, association or individual any special 
or exclusive privilege, immunity or franchise whatever. 

In all other cases where a general law can be made applicable, 
no special law shall be enacted. 

§ 23. The General Assembly shall have no power to release or 
extinguish, in whole or in part, the indebtedness, liability, or obliga- 
tion of any corporation or individual to this State or to any munici- 
pal corporation therein. 

IMPEACHMENT. 

§ 24. The House of Representatives shall have the sole power of 
impeachment; but a majority of all the members elected must con- 
cur therein. All impeachments shall be tried by the senate; and 
when sitting for that purpose, the senators shall be upon oath or 
affirmation, to do justice according to law and evidence. When the 
governor of the State is tried, the chief -justice shall preside. Xo 



250 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

person shall be convicted without the concurrence of two-thirds 01 
the senators elected. But judgment, in such cases, shall not extend 
further than removal from office, and disqualification to hold any 
office of honor, profit or trust under the government of this State. 
The party, whether convicted or acquitted, shall, nevertheless, be 
liable to prosecution, trial, judgment and punishment according to 
law. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

§ 25. The General Assembly shall provide, by law, that the fuel, 
stationery and printing paper furnished for the use of the State; the 
copying, printing, binding and distributing the laws and journals, 
and all other printing ordered by the General Assembly, shall be let 
by contract to the lowest responsible bidder; but the. General As- 
sembly shall fix a maximum price; and no member thereof, or other 
officer of the State, shall be interested, directly or indirectly, in such 
contract. But all such contracts shall be subject to the approval of 
the governor, and if he disapproves the same, there shall be a re- 
letting of the contract, in such manner as shall be prescribed by law. 

§ 26. The State of Illinois shall never be made defendant in any 
court of law or equity. 

§ 27. The General Assembly shall have no power to authorize 
lotteries or gift enterprises, for any purpose, and shall pass laws to 
prohibit the sale of lottery or gift enterprise tickets in this State. 

§ 28. No law shall be passed which shall operate to extend the 
term of any public officer after his election or appointment. 

§ 29. It shall be the duty of the General Assembly to pass such 
laws as may be necessary for the protection of operative miners, by 
providing for ventilation, when the same may be required, and the 
construction of escapement shafts, or such other appliances as may 
secure safety in all coal mines, to provide for the enforcement of 
said laws by such penalties and punishments as may be deemed 
proper. 

§ 30. The General Assembly may provide for establishing and 
opening roads and cartways, connected with a public road, for private 
and public use. 

*§ 31. The General Assembly may pass laws permitting the 
owners of land to construct drains, ditches and levees for agricul- 
tural, sanitary or mining purposes, across the lands of others, and 



*As amended in 1878. 



APPENDIX. 251 

provide for the organization of drainage districts, and vest the cor- 
porate authorities thereof with power to construct and maintain 
levees, drains and ditches, and to keep in repair all drains, ditches 
and levees heretofore constructed under the laws of this State, by 
special assessments upon the property benefited thereby. 

§ 32. The General Assembly shall pass liberal homestead and 
exemption laws. 

§ 33. The General Assembly shall not appropriate out of the 
Stato treasury, or expend on account of the new capitol grounds, and 
construction, completion and furnishing of the Statehouse, a sum 
exceeding, in the aggregate, three and a half millions of dollars, in- 
clusive of all appropriations heretofore made, without first sub- 
mitting the proposition for an additional expenditure to the legal 
voters of the State, at a general election; nor unless a majority of all 
votes cast at such election shall be for the proposed additional ex- 
penditure. 

ARTICLE V. 

EXECUTIVE DEPARTMENT. 

§ 1. The executive department shall consist of a governor, lieu- 
tenant-governor, secretary of State, auditor of public accounts, treas- 
urer, superintendent of public instruction, and attorney-general, 
who shall each, with the exception of treasurer, hold his office for 
the term of four years from the second Monday of January next after 
his election, and until his successor is elected and qualified. They 
shall, except the lieutenant-governor, reside at the seat of govern- 
ment during the term of office, and keep the public records, books 
and papers there, and shall perform such duties as may be prescribed 
by law. 

§ 2. The treasurer shall hold his office for the term of two years, 
and until his successor is elected and qualified ; and shall be ineligible 
to said office for two years next after the end of the term for which 
he was elected. He may be required by the governor to give reason- 
able additional security, and in default of so doing his office shall be 
deemed vacant. 

ELECTION. 

§ 3. An election for governor, lieutenant-governor, secretary of 
State, auditor of public accounts, and attorney-general, shall be held 
on the Tuesday next after the first Monday of November, in the year 



252 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-two, and every 
four years thereafter; for superintendent of public instruction, on 
the Tuesday next after the first Monday of November, in the year 
one thousand eight hundred and seventy, and every four years there- 
after, and for treasurer on the day last above mentioned, and every 
two years thereafter, at such places and in such manner as may be 
prescribed by law. 

§ 4. The returns of every election for the above named officers 
shall be sealed up and transmitted, by the returning officers, to the 
secretary of State, directed to "The Speaker of the House of Repre- 
sentatives," who shall, immediately after the organization of the 
house, and before proceeding to other business, open and publish the 
same in the presence of a majority of each house of the General As- 
sembly, who shall for that purpose assemble in the hall of the House 
of Representatives. The person having the highest number of votes 
tor either of said offices, shall be declared duly elected ; but if two or 
more have an equal, and the highest number of votes, the General 
Assembly shall, by joint ballot, choose one of such persons for said 
office. Contested elections for all of said offices shall be determined 
by both houses of the General Assembly, by joint ballot, in such 
manner as may be prescribed by law. 

ELIGIBILITY. 

§ 5. No person shall be eligible to the office of governor, or lieu- 
tenant-governor, who shall not have attained the age of thirty years, 
and been for five years next preceding his election, a citizen of the 
United States and of this State. Neither the governor, lieutenant- 
governor, auditor of public accounts, secretary of State, superintend- 
ent of public instruction, nor attorney-general, shall be eligible to any 
other office during the period for which he shall have been elected. 

GOVERNOR. 

§ 6. The supreme executive power shall be vested in the gov- 
ernor, who shall take care that the laws be faithfully executed. 

§ 7. The governor shall, at the commencement of each session, 
and at the close of his term of office, give to the General Assembly in- 
formation, by message, of the condition of the State, and shall recom- 
mend such measures as he shall deem expedient. He shall account 
to the General Assembly, and accompany his message with a state- 



APPENDIX. 253 

ment of all moneys received and paid out by him from any funds sub- 
ject to his order, with vouchers, and, at the commencement of each 
regular session, present estimates of the amount of money required 
to be raised by taxation for all purposes. 

§ 8. The governor may, on extraordinary occasions, convene the 
General Assembly, by proclamation, stating therein the purpose for 
which they are convened; and the general assembly shall enter upon 
no business except that for which they were called together. 

§ 9. In case of an agreement between- the two houses with re- 
spect to the time of adjournment, the governor may, on the same 
being certified to him by the house first moving the adjournment, 
adjourn the General Assembly to such time as he thinks proper, not 
beyond the first day of the next regular session. 

§ 10. The governor shall nominate and, by and with the advice 
and consent of the senate (a majority of all the senators elected con- 
curring by yeas and nays ) , appoint all officers whose offices are es- 
tablished by this constitution, or which may be created by law, and 
whose appointment or election is not otherwise provided for; and no 
such officer shall be appointed or elected by the General Assembly. 

§ 11. In case of vacancy, during the recess of the senate, in any 
office which is not elective, the governor shall make a temporary ap- 
pointment until the next meeting of the senate, when he shall 
nominate some person to fill such office; and any person so nomi- 
nated, who is confirmed by the senate (a majority of all the senators 
elected concurring by yeas and nays), shall hold his office during 
the remainder of the term, and until his successor shall be appointed 
and qualified. No person, after being rejected by the senate, shall 
be again nominated for the same office at the same session, unless 
at the request of the senate, or be appointed to the same office dur- 
ing the recess of the General Assembly. 

§ 12. The governor shall have power to remove any officer whom 
he may appoint, in case of incompetency, neglect of duty, or mal- 
feasance in office; and he may declare his office vacant and fill the 
same as is herein provided in other cases of vacancy. 

§ 13. The governor shall have power to grant reprieves, com- 
mutations and pardons, after conviction, for all offenses, subject to 
such regulations as may be provided by law relative to the manner 
of applying therefor. 

§ 14. - The governor shall be commander-in-chief of the military 
and naval forces of the State (except when they shall be called into 



254 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

the service of the United States) ; and may call out the same to 
execute the laws, suppress insurrection, and repel invasion. 

§ 15. The governor, and all civil officers of this State, shall be 
liable to impeachment for any misdemeanor in office. 

VETO. 

§ 16. Every bill passed by the General Assembly shall, before it 
becomes a law, be presented to the governor. If he approve, he shall 
sign it, and thereupon it shall become a law; but if he do not ap- 
prove, he shall return it, with his objections, to the house in which 
it shall have originated, which house shall enter the objections at 
large upon its journal, and proceed to reconsider the bill. If, then, 
two-thirds of the members elected agree to pass the same, it shall 
be sent, together with the objections, to the other house, by which 
it shall likewise be reconsidered ; and if approved by two-thirds of the 
members elected to that house, it shall become a law, notwithstand- 
ing the objections of the governor. But in all such cases, the vote 
of each house shall be determined by yeas and nays, to be entered 
on the journal. Any bill which shall not be returned by the governor 
within ten days (Sundays excepted) after it shall have been pre- 
sented to him, shall become a law in like manner as if he had signed 
it, unless the General Assembly shall, by their adjournment, prevent 
its return; in which case it shall be filed, with his objections, in the 
office of the secretary of State, within ten days after such adjourn- 
ment, or become a law. 

LIEUTENANT-GOVERNOR. 

§ 17. In case of the death, conviction or impeachment, failure to 
qualify, resignation, absence from the State, or other disability of 
the governor, the powers, duties and emoluments of the office for the 
residue of the term, or until the disability shall be removed, shall 
devolve upon the lieutenant-governor. 

§ 18. The lieutenant-governor shall be president of the senate, 
and shall vote only when the senate is equally divided. The senate 
shall choose a president, pro tempore, to preside in case of the absence 
or impeachment of the lieutenant-governor, or when he shall hold 
the office of governor. 

§ 19. If there be no lieutenant-governor, or if the lieutenant- 
governor shall, for any of the causes specified in section seventeen 



APPENDIX. 255 

of this article, become incapable of performing the duties of tlie office, 
the president of the senate shall act as governor until the vacancy 
is filled or the disability removed; and if the president of the senate, 
for any of the above named causes, shall become incapable of perform- 
ing the duties of governor, the same shall devolve upon the speaker 
of the House of Representatives. 

OTHER STATE OFFICERS. 

§ 20. If the office of auditor of public accounts, treasurer, 
secretary of State, attorney general or superintendent of public in- 
struction shall be vacated by death, resignation or otherwise, it shall 
be the duty of the governor to fill the same by appointment, and the 
appointee shall hold his office until his successor shall be elected and 
qualified in such manner as may be provided by law. An account 
shall be kept by the officers of the executive department, and of all 
the public institutions of the State, of all moneys received or dis- 
bursed by them, severally, from all sources, and for every service 
performed, and a semi-annual report thereof be made to the gover- 
nor, under oath; and any officer who makes a false report shall be 
guilty of perjury, and be punished accordingly. 

§ 21. The officers of the executive department, and of all the 
public institutions of the State, shall, at least ten days preceding 
each regular session of the General Assembly, severally report to 
the governor, who shall submit such reports to the General Assembly, 
together with the reports of the judges of the supreme court of de- 
fects in the constitution and laws; and the governor may at any 
time require information, in writing, under oath, from the officers of 
the executive department, and all officers and managers of State in- 
stitutions, upon any subject relating to the condition, management 
and expenses of their, respective offices. 

THE SEAL OF STATE. 

§ 22. There shall be a seal of the State, which shall be called 
the "Great Seal of the State of Illinois," which shall be kept by the 
secretary of State, and used by him, officially, as directed by law. 

FEES AND SALARIES. 

§ 23. The officers named in this article shall receive for their 
services a salary, to be established by law, which shall not be in» 



256 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

creased or diminished during their official terms, and they shall not, 
after the expiration of the terms of those in office at the adoption of 
this constitution, receive to their own use any fees, costs, perquisites 
of office, or other compensation. And all fees that may hereafter be 
payable by law for any services performed by any officer provided for 
in this article of the constitution, shall be paid in advance into the 
State treasury. 

DEFINITION AND OATH OF OFFICE. 

§ 24. An office is a public position created by the constitution or 
law, continuing during the pleasure of the appointing power, or for 
a fixed time, with a successor elected or appointed. An employment 
is an agency for a temporary purpose, which ceases when that pur- 
pose is accomplished. 

§ 25. All civil officers, except members of the General Assembly 
and such inferior officers as may be by law exempted, shall, before 
they enter on the duties of their respective offices, take and subscribe 
tt 3 following oath or affirmation : 

"I do solemnly swear . (or affirm, as the case may be) that I will sup- 
port the constitution of tne United States, and the constitution of the 
State of Illinois, and that I will faithfully discharge the duties of the 
office of according to the best of my ability." 

And no other oath, declaration or test shall be required as a 
qualification. 

ARTICLE VI. 

JUDICIAL DEPARTMENT. 

§ 1. The judicial powers, except as in this article is otherwise 
provided, shall be vested in one supreme court, circuit courts, county 
courts, justices of the peace, police magistrates, and in such courts 
as may be created by law in and for cities and incorporated towns. 

SUPREME COURT. 

§ 2. The supreme court shall consist of seven judges, and shall 
have original jurisdiction in cases relating to the revenue in manda- 
mus and habeas corpus, and appellate jurisdiction in all other cases. 
One of said judges shall be chief -justice; four shall constitute a 
quorum, and the concurrence of four shall be necessary to every de- 
cision. 

§ 3. No person shall be eligible to the office of judge of the su- 
preme court unless he shall be at least thirty years of age, and a citi- 



APPENDIX. 257 

zen of the United States, nor unless he shall have resided in this 
State five years next preceding his election, and be a resident of the 
district in which he shall be elected. 

§ 4. Terms of the supreme court shall continue to be held in the 
present grand- divisions at the several places now provided for hold- 
ing the same; and until otherwise provided by law, one or more 
terms of said court shall be held, for the northern division, in the 
city of Chicago each year at such times as said court may appoint, 
whenever said city or the county of Cook shall appoint appropriate 
rooms therefor, and the use of a suitable library, without expense to 
the State. The judicial divisions may be altered, increased or di- 
minished in number, and the times and places of holding said court 
may be changed by law. 

§ 5. The present grand divisions shall be preserved, and be de- 
nominated Southern, Central and Northern, until otherwise provided 
by law. The State shall be divided into seven districts for the elec- 
tion of judges, and until otherwise provided by law, they shall be as 
follows : . 

First District. — The counties of St. Clair, Clinton, Washington, 
Jefferson, Wayne, Edwards, Wabash, White, Hamilton, Franklin, 
Perry, Randolph, Monroe, Jackson, Williamson, Saline, Gallatin, 
Hardin, Pope, Union, Johnson, Alexander, Pulaski and Massac. 

Second District. — The counties of Madison, Bond, Marion, Clay, 
Richland, Lawrence, Crawford, Jasper, Effingham, Fayette, Montgom- 
ery,. Macoupin, Shelby, Cumberland, Clark, Greene, Jersey, Calhoun 
and Christian. 

Third, District. — The counties of Sangamon, Macon, Logan, De 
Witt, Piatt, Douglas, Champaign, Vermilion, McLean, Livingston, 
Ford, Iroquois, Coles, Edgar, Moultrie and Tazewell. 

Fourth District. — The counties of Fulton, McDonough, Hancock, 
Schuyler, Brown, Adams, Pike, Mason, Menard, Morgan, Cass and 
Scott. 

Fifth District. — The counties of Knox, Warren, Henderson, Mer- 
cer, Henry, Stark, Peoria, Marshall, Putnam, Bureau, LaSalle, 
Grundy and Woodford. 

Sixth District. — The counties of Whiteside, Carroll, Jo Daviess, 
Stephenson, Winnebago, Boone, McHenry, Kane, Kendall, DeKalb, 
Lee, Ogle and Rock Island. 

Seventh District. — The counties of Lake, Cook. Will, Kankakee 
and DuPage. 



258 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

The boundaries of the districts may be changed at the session of 
the General Assembly next preceding the election for judges therein, 
and at no other time; but whenever such alterations shall be made, 
the same shall be upon the rule of equality of population, as nearly 
as county boundaries will allow, and the districts shall be composed 
of contiguous counties, in as nearly compact form as circumstances 
will permit. The alteration of the districts shall not affect the 
tenure of office of any judge. 

§ 6. At the time cf voting on the adoption of this constitution, 
one judge of the supreme court shall be elected by the electors thereof, 
in each of said districts numbered two, three, six and seven, who 
shall hold his office for the term of nine years from the first Monday 
of June,* in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred ani 
seventy. The term of office of judges of the supreme court, elected 
after the adoption of this constitution, shall be nine years; and on 
the first Monday of June of the year in which the term of any of the 
judges in the office at the adoption of this constitution, or of the 
judges then elected, shall expire, and every nine years thereafter, 
there shall be, an election for the successor or successors of such 
judges, in the respective districts wherein the term of such judges 
shall expire. The chief-justice shall continue to act as such until 
the expiration of the term for which he was elected, after which the 
judges shall choose one of their number chief-justice. 

§ 7. From and after the adoption of this constitution, the judges 
of the supreme court shall each receive a salary of four thousand 
dollars per annum, payable quarterly, until otherwise provided by 
law. And after said salaries shall be fixed by law, the salaries of 
the judges in office shall not be increased or diminished during the 
term for which said judges shall have been elected. 

§ 8. Appeals and writs of error may be taken to the supreme 
court, held in the grand division in which the case is decided, or, by 
consent of the parties, to any other grand division. 

§ 9. The supreme court shall appoint one reporter of its de- 
cisions, who shall hold his office for six years, subject to removal by 
the court. 

§ 10. At the time of the election for representatives in the 
General Assembly, happening next preceding the expiration of the 
terms of office of the present clerks of said court, one clerk of said 
court, for each division shall be elected, whose term of office shall 



APPENDIX. 259 

be six years from said election, but who shall not enter upon the 
duties of his office until the expiration of the term of his predecessor, 
and every six years thereafter one clerk of said court for each division 
shall be elected. 

APPELLATE COURTS. 

§ 11. After the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred 
and seventy-four, inferior appellate courts, of uniform organization 
and jurisdiction, may be created in districts formed for that purpose, 
to which such appeals and writs of error as the General Assembly 
may provide, may be prosecuted from circuit or other courts, and 
from which appeals and writs of error shall lie to the supreme court, 
in all criminal cases, and cases in which a franchise, or freehold, 
or the validity of a statute is involved, and in such other cases as 
may be provided by law. Such appellate courts shall be held by 
such number of judges of the circuit courts, and at such times and 
places, and in such manner as may be provided by law; but no judge 
shall sit in review upon cases decided by him; nor shall said judges 
receive any additional compensation for such services. 

CIRCUIT COURTS. 

§ 12. The circuit courts shall have original jurisdiction of all 
causes in law and equity, and such appellate jurisdiction as is or may 
be provided by law, and shall hold two or more terms each year in 
every county. The terms of office of judges of circuit courts shall 
be six years. 

§ 13. The State, exclusive of the county of Cook and other counties 
having a population of one hundred thousand, shall be divided into 
judicial circuits, prior to the expiration of the terms of office of the 
present judges of the circuit courts. Such circuits shall be formed of 
contiguous counties, in as nearly compact form and as nearly equal 
as circumstances will permit, having due regard to business, terri- 
tory and population, and shall not exceed in number one circuit for 
every one hundred thousand of population in the State. One judge 
shall be elected for each of said circuits by the electors thereof. New 
circuits may be formed and the boundaries of circuits changed by 
the General Assembly, at its session next preceding the election for 
circuit judges, but at no other time. Provided, that the circuits 
may be equalized or changed at the first session of the General As- 
sembly after the adoption of this constitution. The creation, altera- 



26o MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

tion or change of any circuit shall not affect the tenure of office of 
any judge. Whenever the business of the circuit court of any one, 
or of two or more contiguous counties, containing a population ex- 
ceeding fifty thousand, shall occupy nine months of the year, the 
General Assembly may make of such county, or counties, a separate 
circuit. Whenever additional circuits are created, the foregoing 
limitations shall be observed. 

§ 14. The General Assembly shall provide for the times of hold- 
ing court in each county ; which shall not be changed, except by the 
General Assembly next preceding the general election for judges of 
said courts ; but additional terms may be provided for in any county. 
The election for judges of the circuit courts shall be held on the first 
Monday in June, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred 
and seventy-three, and every six years thereafter. 

§ 15. The General Assembly may divide the State into judicial 
circuits of greater population and territory, in lieu of the circuits 
provided for in section thirteen of this article, and provide for the 
election therein, severally, by the electors thereof, by general ticket, 
of not exceeding four judges, who shall hold the circuit courts in 
the circuit for which they shall be elected, in such manner as may 
be provided by law. 

§ 16. From and after the adoption of this constitution, judges 
of the circuit courts shall receive a salary of three thousand dollars 
per annum, payable quarterly, until otherwise provided by law. 
And after their salaries shall be fixed by law, they shall not be in- 
creased or diminished during the terms for which said judges shall 
be respectively elected; and from and after the adoption of this 
constitution, no judge of the supreme or circuit court shall receive 
any other compensation, perquisite or benefit, in any form what- 
soever, nor perform any other than judicial duties to which may be- 
long any emoluments. 

§ 17. No person shall be eligible to the office of judge of the 
circuit or any inferior court, or to membership in the "board of 
county commissioners," unless he shall be at least twenty-five years 
of age, and a citizen of the United States, nor unless he shall have 
resided in this State five years next preceding his election, and be 
a resident of the circuit, county, city, cities, or incorporated town 
in which he shall be elected. 



Appendix. 261 

COUNTY COURTS. 

§ 18. There shall be elected in and for each county, one county 
judge and one clerk of the county court, whose terms of office shall 
be four years. But the General Assembly may create districts of 
two or more contiguous counties, in each of which shall be elected 
one judge,, who shall take the place of, and exercise the powers and 
jurisdiction of county judges in such districts. County courts, shall 
be courts of records, and shall have original jurisdiction in all mat- 
ters of probate; settlement of estates of deceased persons, appoint- 
ment of guardians and conservators, and settlements of their ac- 
counts ; in all matters relating to apprentices ; and in proceedings for 
the collection of taxes and assessments, and such other jurisdiction a 3 
may be provided for by general law. 

§ 19. Appeals and writs of error shall be allowed from final 
determinations of county courts, as may be provided by law. 

PROBATE COURTS. 

§ 20. The General Assembly may provide for the establishment 
of a probate court in each county having a population of over fifty 
thousand, and for the election of a judge thereof, whose term of office 
shall be the same as that of the county judge, and who shall be 
elected at the same time and in the same manner. Said courts, 
when established, shall have original jurisdiction of all probate 
matters, the settlement of estates of deceased persons, the appoint- 
ment of guardians and conservators, and settlements of their ac- 
counts; in all matters relating to apprentices, and in cases of sales 
of real estate of deceased persons for the payment of debts. 

JUSTICES OF THE PEACE AND CONSTABLES. 

§ 21. Justices of the peace, police magistrates and constables 
shall be elected in and for such districts as are, or may be, pro- 
vided by law, and the jurisdiction of such justices of the peace and 
police magistrates shall be uniform. 

STATE'S ATTORNEY. 

§ 22. At the election for members of the General Assembly in 
the year of our Lord 'one thousand eight hundred and seventy-two, 
and every four years thereafter, there shall be elected a State's at- 
torney in and for each county, in lieu of the State's attorneys now 
provided by law, whose term of office shall be four years. 



262 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

COURTS OF COOK COUNTY. 

§ 23. The county of Cook shall be one judicial circuit. The cir- 
cuit court of Cook county shall consist of five judges, until their 
number shall be increased, as herein provided. The present judge 
of the recorder's court of the city of Chicago, and the present judge 
of the circuit court of Cook county, shall be two of said judges, and 
shall remain in office for the terms for which they were respectively 
elected, and until their successors shall be elected and qualified. The 
superior court of Chicago shall be continued and called the "Supe- 
rior Court of Cook county." The General Assembly may increase 
the number of said judges, by adding one to either of said courts for 
every additional fifty thousand inhabitants in said county over and 
above a population of four hundred thousand. The terms of office 
of the judges of said courts, hereinafter elected, shall be six years. 

§ 24. The judge having the shortest unexpired term shall be 
chief-justice of the court of which he is a judge. In case there are 
two or more whose terms expire at the same time, it may be deter- 
mined by lot which shall be chief-justice. Any judge of either of 
said courts shall have all the powers of a circuit judge, and may 
hold the court of which he is a member. Each of them may hold 
a different branch thereof at the same time. 

§ 25. The judges of the superior and circuit courts, and the 
State's attorney, in said county, shall receive the same salaries, pay- 
able out of the State treasury, as is or may be paid from said treas- 
ury to the circuit judges and State's attorneys of the State, and 
such further compensation, to be paid by the county of Cook, as is 
or may be provided by law. Such compensation shall not be changed 
during their continuance in office. 

§ 26. The recorder's court of the city of Chicago shall be con- 
tinued, and shall be called the "Criminal Court of Cook county." 
It shall have the jurisdiction of a circuit court in all cases of crim- 
inal and cuasi criminal nature, arising in the county of Cook, or that 
may be brought before said court pursuant to law; and all recog- 
nizances and appeals taken in said county, in criminal and quasi 
criminal cases shall be returnable and taken to said court. It shall 
have no jurisdiction in civil cases, except in those on behalf of the 
people, and incident to such criminal or quasi criminal matters, 
and to dispose of unfinished business. The terms of said criminal 
court of Cook county shall be held by one or more of the judges of 



APPENDIX. 263 

the circuit or superior court of Cook county, as nearly as may be in 
alternation, as may be determined by said judges, or provided by law. 
Said judges shall be ex-officio judges of said court. 

§ 27. The present clerk of the recorder's court of the city of 
Chicago shall be the clerk of the criminal court of Cook county, dur- 
ing the term for which he was elected. The present clerks of the 
superior court of Chicago, and the present clerk of the circuit court 
of Cook county, shall continue in office during the terms for which 
they were respectively elected; and thereafter there shall be but one 
clerk of the superior court, to be elected by the qualified electors 
of said county, who shall hold his office for the term of four years, 
and until his successor is elected and qualified. 

§ 28. All justices of the peace in the city of Chicago shall be 
appointed by the governor, by and with the advice and consent of 
the senate (but only upon the recommendation of a majority of 
the judges of the circuit, superior and county courts), and for such 
districts as are now or shall hereafter be provided by law. They 
shall hold their offices for four years, and until their successors have 
been commissioned and qualified, but they may be removed by sum- 
mary proceeding in the circuit or superior court, for extortion or 
other malfeasance. Existing justices of the peace and police magis- 
trates may hold their offices until the expiration of their respective 
terms. 

GENERAL PROVISIONS. 

§ 29. All judicial officers shall be commissioned by the governor. 
All laws relating to courts shall be general, and of uniform opera- 
tion; and the organization, jurisdiction, powers, proceedings and 
practice of all courts, of the same class or grade, so far as regulated 
by law, and the force and effect of the process, judgments and decrees 
of -such courts, severally, shall be uniform. 

§ 30. The General Assembly may, for cause entered on the 
journals, upon due notice and opportunity of defense, remove from 
office any judge, upon concurrence of three-fourths of all the mem- 
bers elected, of each house. All other officers in this article men- 
tioned, shall be removed from office on prosecution and final con- 
viction, for misdemeanor in office. 

§ 31. All judges of courts of record, inferior to the supreme 
court, shall, on or before the first day of June, of each year, report 
in writing to the judges of the supreme court, such defects and omis- 



264 MAKING Otf IUJNOIS. 

sions in the laws as their experience may suggest; and the judges 
of the supreme court shall, on or before the first day of January, 
of each year, report in writing to the governor such defects and 
omissions in the constitution and laws as they may find to exist, to- 
gether with appropriate forms of bills to cure such defects and 
omissions in the laws. And the judges of the several circuit courts 
shall report to the next General Assembly, the number of days they 
have held court in the several counties composing their respective 
circuits, the preceding two years. 

§ 32. All officers provided for in this article shall hold their 
offices until their successors shall be qualified, and they shall, re- 
spectively, reside in the division, circuit, county or district for which 
they may be elected or appointed. The term of offices of all such 
officers, where not otherwise prescribed in this article, shall be four 
years. All officers, where not otherwise provided for in this article, 
shall perform such duties and receive such compensation as is, or 
may be, provided by law. Vacancies in such elective offices shall be 
filled by election ; but where the unexpired term does not exceed one 
year, the vacancy shall be filled by appointment, as follows: Of 
judges, by the governor; of clerks of courts, by the court to which 
the office appertains, or by the judge or judges thereof; and of all 
such other offices, by the board of supervisors, or board of county 
commissioners, in the county where the vacancy occurs. 

§ 33. All process shall run: In the name of the people of the 
State of Illinois; and all prosecutions shall be carried on: In the 
name and by the authority of the People of the State of Illinois; and 
conclude: Against the peace and dignity of the same. "Popula- 
tion," wherever used in this article, shall be determined by the next 
preceding census of this State, or of the United States. 

ARTICLE VII. 

SUFFRAGE. 

§ I. Every person having resided in this State one year, in the 
county ninety days, and in the election district thirty days next pre- 
ceding any election therein, who was an elector in this State on the 
first day of April, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hun- 
dred and forty-eight, or obtained a certificate of naturalization, be- 
fore any court of record in this State, prior to the first day of Janu- 



APPENDIX. 265 

ary, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and 
seventy, or who shall be a male citizen of the United States, above 
the age of twenty-one years, shall be entitled to vote at such election. 

§ 2. All votes shall be by ballot. 

§ 3. Electors shall, in all cases except treason, felony, or breach 
of the peace, be privileged from arrest during their attendance at 
elections, and in going to and returning from the same. And no 
elector shall be obliged to do. military duty on the days of election, 
except in time of war or public danger. 

§ 4. No elector shall be deemed to have lost his residence in this 
State by reason of his absence on the business of the United States, 
or of this State, or in the military or naval service 01 the United 
States. 

§ 5. No soldier, seaman or marine in the army or navy of the 
United States, shall be deemed a resident of this State in conse- 
quence of being stationed therein. 

§ 6. No person shall be elected or appointed to any office in this, 
State, civil or military, who is not a citizen of the United States, 
and who shall not have resided in this State one year next preceding 
the election or appointment. 

§ 7. The General Assembly shall pass laws excluding from the 
right of suffrage persons convicted of infamous crimes. 

ARTICLE VIII. 

EDUCATION. 

§ 1. The General Assembly shall provide a thorough and effi- 
cient system of free schools, whereby all children of this State may 
receive a good common school education. 

§ 2. All lands, moneys, or other property, donated, granted, or 
received for school, college, seminary or university purposes, and 
the proceeds thereof, shall be faithfully applied to the objects for 
which such gifts or grants were made. 

§ 3. Neither the General Assembly nor any county, city, town, 
township, school district, or other public corporation, shall ever 
make any appropriation or pay from any public fund whatever, any- 
thing in aid of any church or sectarian purpose, or to help support 
or sustain any school, academy, seminary, college, university, or 
other literary or scientific institution, controlled by any church or 



266 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

sectarian denomination whatever ; nor shall any grant or donation of 
land, money, or other personal property ever be made by the State, or 
any such public corporation, to any church, or for any sectarian pur- 
pose. 

§ 4. No teacher, State, county, township, or district school 
officer shall be interested in the sale, proceeds or profits of any book, 
apparatus or furniture, used or to be used, in any school in this 
state, with which such officer or teacher may be connected, under 
such penalties as may be provided by the General Assembly. 

§ 5. There may be a county superintendent of schools in each 
county whose qualifications, powers, duties, compensation, and time 
and manner of election, and term of office, shall be prescribed by law. 

ARTICLE IX. 



§ 1. The General Assembly shall provide such revenue as may 
be needful by levying a tax, by valuation, so that every person and 
corporation shall pay a tax in proportion to the value of his, her, 
or its property — such value to be ascertained by some person or per- 
sons, to be elected or appointed in such manner as the General As- 
sembly shall direct and not otherwise; but the General As- 
sembly shall have power to tax peddlers, auctioneers, brokers, hawk- 
ers, merchants, commission merchants, showmen, jugglers, inn-keep- 
ers, grocery-keepers, liquor-dealers, toll-bridges, ferries, insurance, 
telegraph and express interests or business, venders of patents, and 
persons or corporations owning or using franchises and privileges. 
in such manner as it shall, from time to time, direct by general law, 
uniform as to the class upon which it operates. 

§ 2. The specification of the objects and subjects of taxation 
shall not deprive the General Assembly of the power to require other 
subjects or objects to be taxed, in such manner as may be consistent 
with the principles of taxation fixed in this constitution. 

§ 3. The property of the State, counties, and other municipal 
corporations, both real and personal, and such oth^r property, as 
may be used exclusively for agricultural and horticultural societies, 
for school, religious, cemetery and charitable purposes, may be ex- 
empted from taxation; but such exemption shall be only by general 
law. In the assessment of real estate incumbered by public ease- 



APPENDIX. 267 

ment, any depreciation occasioned by such easement may be deducte'd 
in the valuation of such property. 

§ 4. The General Assembly shall provide, in all cases where it 
may be necessary to sell real estate for the non-payment of taxes or 
special assessments, for State, county, municipal or other purposes, 
that a return of such unpaid taxes or assessments shall be made to 
some general officer of the county, having authority to receive State 
and county taxes ; and there shall be no sale of said property for any 
of said taxes or assessments but by said officer, upon the order or 
judgment of some court of record. 

§ 5. The right of redemption from all sales of real estate, for 
the non-payment .of taxes or special assessments of any character, 
whatever, shall exist in favor of owners and persons interested in 
such real estate, for a period of not less than two years from such 
sales thereof. And the General Assembly shall provide, by law, for 
reasonable notice to be given to the owners or parties interested, by 
publication or otherwise, of the fact of the sale of the property for 
such taxes or assessments, and when the time of redemption shall 
expire: Provided, that occupants shall in all cases be served with 
personal notice before the time of redemption expires. 

§ 6.' The General Assembly shall have no power to release or 
discharge any county, city, township, town or district, whatever, or 
the inhabitants thereof, or the property therein, from their or its 
proportionate share of taxes to be levied for State purposes, nor 
shall commutation for such taxes be authorized in any form whatso- 
ever. 

§ 7. All taxes levied for State purposes shall be paid into the 
State treasury. 

§ 8. County authorities shall never assess taxes, the aggregate 
of which shall exceed seventy-five cents per one hundred dollars' 
valuation, except for the payment of indebtedness existing at the 
adoption of this constitution, unless authorized by a vote of the 
people of the county. 

§ 9. The General Assembly may vest the corporate authorities of 
cities, towns, and villages, with power to make local improvements 
by special assessment or by special taxation of contiguous property, 
or otherwise. For all other corporate purposes, all municipal cor- 
porations may be vested with authority to assess and collect taxes; 



268 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

but such taxes shall be uniform in respect to persons and property, 
within the jurisdiction of the body imposing the same. 

§ 10. The General Assembly shall not impose taxes upon munic- 
ipal corporations, or the inhabitants or property thereof, for cor- 
porate purposes, but shall require that all the taxable property 
within the limits of municipal corporations shall be taxed for the 
payment of debts contracted under authority of law, such taxes to be 
uniform in respect to persons and property, within the jurisdiction 
of the body imposing the same. Private property shall not be liable 
to be taken or sold for the payment of the corporate debts of a munic- 
ipal corporation. 

§11. No person who is in default, as collector or custodian of 
money or property belonging to a municipal corporation, shall be 
v eligible to any office in or under such corporation. The fees, salary 
or compensation of no municipal officer wno is elected or appointed 
for a definite term of office, shall be increased or diminished during 
sucn term. 

§ 12. No county, city, township, school district, or other munici- 
pal corporation shall be allowed to become indebted in any manner 
or for any purpose, to an amount, including existing indebtedness, 
in the aggregate exceeding five per centum on the value of the tax- 
able property therein, to be ascertained by the last assessment for 
State and county taxes, previous to the incurring of such indebted- 
ness. Any county, city, school district, or other municipal 
corporation, incurring any indebtedness as aforesaid, shall before, or at 
the time of doing so, provide for the collection of a direct annual tax 
sufficient to pay the interest on such debt, as it falls due, and also to 
pay and discharge the principal thereof within twenty years from 
the time of contracting the same. This section shall not be con- 
strued to prevent any county, city, township, school district, or other 
municipal corporation, from issuing their bonds in compliance with 
any vote of the people which may have been had prior to the adop- 
tion of this constitution in pursuance of any law providing therefor. 

ARTICLE X. 

COUNTIES. 

§ 1. No new county shall be formed or established by the Gen- 
eral Assembly, which will reduce the county or counties, or either 
of them, from which it shall be taken, to less contents than four 



APPENDIX. 2 Co 

hundred square miles; nor shall any county be formed of less eon- 
tents; nor shall any line thereof pass within less than ten miles or 
any county seat of the county or counties proposed to be divided. 

§ 2. No county shall be divided, or have any part stricken there- 
from, without submitting the question to a vote of the people of the 
county, nor unless a majority of all the legal voters of the county, 
voting on the question, shall vote for the same. 

§ 3. There shall be no territory stricken from any county, unless 
a majority of the voters living in such territory, shall petition for 
such division; and no territory shall be added to any county with- 
out the consent of the majority of the voters of the county to which 
it is proposed to be added. But the portion so stricken off and 
added to another county, or formed in whole or in part into a new 
county, shall be holden for, and obliged to pay its proportion of the 
indebtedness of the county from which it has been taken. 

COUNTY SEATS. 

§ 4. No county seat shall be removed until the point to which 
it is proposed to be removed shall be fixed in pursuance of law, and 
three-fifths of the voters of the county, to be ascertained in such 
manner as shall be provided by general law, shall have voted in favor 
of its removal to such point ; and no persons shall vote on such ques- 
tion who has not resided in the county six months, and in the elec- 
tion precinct ninety days next preceding such election. The question 
of the removal of a county seat shall not be oftener submitted than 
once in ten years, to a vote of the people. But when an attempt is 
made to remove a county seat to a point nearer to the center of a 
county, then a majority vote only shall be necessary. 

COUNTY GOVERNMENT. 

§ 5. The General Assembly shall provide, by general law, for 
township organization, under which any county may organize when- 
ever a majority of the legal voters of such county, voting at any 
general election, shall so determine, and whenever any county shall 
adopt township organization, so much of this constitution as pro- 
vides for the management of the fiscal concerns of the said county 
By the board of county commissioners, ' may be dispensed with, and 
the affairs of said county may be transacted in such manner as the 
General Assembly may provide. And in any county that shall have 



270 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

adopted a township organization, the question of continuing the 
same may be submitted to a vote of the electors of such county, at a 
general election, in the manner that now is or may be provided by 
law; and if a majority of all the votes cast upon that question shall 
be against township organization, then such organization shall cease 
in said county; and all laws in force in relation to counties not hav- 
ing township organization, shall immediately take effect and be in 
force in such county. No two townships shall have the same name, 
and the day' of holding the annual township meeting shall be uniform 
throughout the state. 

§ 6. At the first election of county judges under this constitu- 
tion, there shall be elected in each of the counties in this State, not 
under township organization, three officers, who shall be styled "The 
board of county commissioners," who shall hold sessions for the trans- 
action of county business as shall be provided by law. One of said 
commissioners shall hold his office for one year, one for two years, 
and one for three years, to be determined by lot; and every year 
thereafter one such officer shall be elected in each of said counties 
for the term of three years. 

§ 7. The county affairs of Cook county shall be managed by a 
board of commissioners of fifteen persons, ten of whom shall be 
elected from the City of Chicago, and five irom towns outside of said 
city, in such manner as may be provided by law. 

COUNTY OFFICERS AND THEIR COMPENSATION. 

*§ 8. In each county there shall be elected the following 
county officers, at the general election to be held on the Tuesday after 
the first Monday in November, A. D., 1882 : A county judge, county 
clerk, sheriff, and treasurer, and at the election to be held on the 
Tuesday after the first Monday in November, A. D., 1884, a coroner 
and clerk of the circuit court (who may be ex-officio recorder of 
deeds, except in counties having 60,000 and more inhabitants, in 
which counties a recorder of deeds shall be elected at the general 
election in 1884.) Each of said officers shall enter upon the duties 
of his office, respectively, on the first Monday of December after his 
election, and they shall hold their respective offices for the term of 
four years, and until their successors are elected and qualified: 
Provided, that no person having once been elected to the office of 



*As amended in 1880. 



APPENDIX. 271 

sheriff or treasurer shall be eligible to re-election to said office for 
four years after the expiration of the term for which he shall have 
been elected. 

§ 9. The clerks of all the courts of record, the treasurer, sheriff 
coroner and recorder of deeds of Cook county, shall receive as thei 
only compensation for their services, salaries to> be fixed by lav . 
which shall in no case be as much as the lawful compensation of i 
judge of the circuit court of said county, and shall be paid, respec 
ively, only out of the fees of the office actually collected. All fe( ',, 
perquisites and emoluments (above the amounts of said salaries) 
shall be paid into the county treasury. The number of the deputies 
and assistants of such officers shall be determined by rule of the cir- 
cuit court, to be entered of record, and their compensation shall be 
determined by the county board. 

§ 10. The county board, except as provided in section nine of 
this article, shall fix the compensation of all county officers, with 
the amount of their necessary clerk hire, stationery, fuel and other 
expenses, and in all cases where fees are provided for, said compen- 
sation shall be paid only out of, and shall in no instance exceed, the 
fees actually collected-, they shall not allow either of them more per 
annum than fifteen hundred dollars, in counties not exceeding twenty 
thousand inhabitants; two thousand dollars, in counties containing 
twenty thousand and not exceeding thirty thousand inhabitants; 
twenty-five hundred dollars, in counties containing thirty thousand 
and not exceeding fifty thousand inhabitants ; three thousand dollars, 
in counties containing fifty thousand and not exceeding seventy thou- 
sand inhabitants; thirty-five hundred dollars, in counties containing 
seventy thousand and not exceeding one hundred thousand inhabit- 
ants; and four thousand dollars, in counties containing one hun- 
dred thousand and not exceeding two hundred and fifty thousand 
inhabitants; and not more than one thousand dollars additional 
compensation for each additional one hundred thousand inhabitants. 
Provided, that the compensation of no officer shall be increased or 
diminished during his term of office. All fees or allowances by them 
received, in excess of their said compensation, shall be paid into 
the county treasury. 

§ 11. The fees of*township officers, and of each class of county 
officers, shall be uniform in the class of counties to which they re- 
spectively belong. The compensation herein provided for shall apply 



272 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

only to officers hereafter elected, but all fees established by special 
laws shall cease at the adoption of this constitution, and such officers 
snail receive only such fees as are provided by general law. 

§ 12. All laws fixing the fees of State, county and township 
officers, shall terminate with the terms respectively of those who may 
be in office at the meeting of the first General Assembly after the 
adoption of this constitution; and the General Assembly shall, by 
general law, uniform in its operation, provide for and regulate the 
fees of said officers and their successors, so as to reduce the same to 
a reasonable compensation for services actually rendered. But the 
General Assembly may, by general law, classify the counties by popu- 
lation into not more than three classes, and regulate the fees accord- 
ing to class. This article shall not be construed as depriving the 
General Assembly of the power to reduce the fees of existing officers. 

§ 13. Every person who is elected or appointed to any office in 
this State, who shall be paid in whole or in part by fees, shall be re- 
quired by law to make a semi-annual report, under oath, to some 
officer to be designated by law, of all his fees and emoluments. 

ARTICLE XI. 

CORPORATIONS. 

§ 1. No corporation shall be created by special laws, or its 
charter extended, changed, or amended, except those for charitable, 
educational, penal or reformatory purposes, which are to be and ra- 
main under the patronage and control of the State, bnt the General 
Assembly shall provide, by general laws, for the organization of all 
corporations hereafter to be created. 

§ 2. All existing charters or grants of special or exclusive privi- 
leges, under which organization shall not have taken place, or which 
shall not have been in operation within ten days from the time this 
constitution takes effect, shall thereafter have no validity or effect 
whatever. 

§ 3. The General Assembly shall provide, by law, that in all 
elections for directors or managers of incorporated companies, every 
stocidiolder shall have the right to vote, in person or by proxy, for 
the number of shares of stock owned by him,*for as many persons 
as tnere are directors and managers to be elected, or to cumulate 
said shares, and give one candidate as many votes as the number 



APPKNDIX. 273 

of directors multiplied by the number of his shares of stock, shall 
equal, or distribute them on the same principle among as many candi- 
dates as he shall think fit; and such directors or managers shall not 
be elected in any other manner. 

j 4. No law shall be passed by the General Assembly, granting 
the right to construct and operate a street railroad within any city, 
town, or incorporated village, without requiring the consent of the 
local authorities having the control of the street or highway proposed 
to be occupied by such street railroad. 

BANKS. 

§ 5. No State bank shall hereafter be created, nor shall the State 
own or be liable for any stock in any corporation or joint stock com- 
pany or association for banking purposes, now created, or to be here- 
after created. No act of the General Assembly authorizing or 
creating corporations or associations, with banking powers, whether 
of issue, deposit or discount, nor amendments thereto, shall go into' 
effect, or in any manner be in force, unless the same shall be sub- 
mitted to a vote of the people at the general election next succeed- 
ing the passage of the same, and be approved by a majority of ail 
the votes cast at such an election for or against such law. 

§ 6. Every stockholder in a banking corporation or institution 
shall be individually responsible and liable to its creditors, over and 
above the amount of stock by him or her held, to an amount equal 
to his or her respective shares so held, for all its liabilities accru- 
ing while he or she remains such stockholder. 

§ 7. The suspension of specie payments by banking institutions, 
on their circulation, created by the laws of this State, shall never 
be permitted or sanctioned. Every banking association now, or 
which may hereafter be, organized under the laws of this State, shall 
make and publish a full and accurate quarterly statement of its af- 
fairs (which shall be certified to, under oath, by one or more of its 
officers), as may be provided by law. 

§ 8. If a general banking law shall be enacted, it shall provide 
for the registry and countersigning, by an officer of State, of all 
bills or paper credit, designed to circulate as money, and require 
security, to the full amount thereof, to be deposited with the State 
treasurer, in United States or Illinois State stocks, to be rated at 
ten per cent, below their par value ; and in case of a depreciation of 



274 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

said stocks to the amount of ten per cent, below par, the bank or 
banks owning said stocks shall be required to make up said deficiency, 
by depositing additional stocks. And said law shall also provide 
for the recording of the names of all stockholders in such corpora- 
tion, the amount of stock held by each, the time of any transfer 
thereof, and to whom such transfer is made. 

RAILROADS. 

§ 9. Every railroad corporation organized or doing business in 
this State, under the laws or authority thereof, shall have and main- 
tain a public office or place in this State for the transaction of its 
business, where transfers of stock shall be made and in which shall 
be kept for public inspection books in which shall be recorded the 
amount of capital stock subscribed, and by whom; the names of the 
owners of its stock, and the amounts owned by them respectively; 
the amount of stock paid in, and by whom; the transfers of said 
stock; the amount of its assets and liabilities, and the names and 
places of residence of its officers. The directors of every railway 
corporation shall, annually, make a report, under oath, to the auditor 
of public accounts, or some officer to be designated by law, of all their 
acts and doings, which report shall include such matters relating 
to railroads as may be prescribed by law. And the General Assem- 
bly shall pass laws enforcing by suitable penalties the provisions cf 
this section. 

§ 10. The rolling stock, and all other movable property belong- 
ing to any railroad company or corporation in this State, shall be 
considered personal property, and shall be liable to execution and 
sale in the same manner as the personal property of individuals, and 
the General Assembly shall pass no law exempting any such property 
from execution and sale. 

§ 11. No railroad corporation shall consolidate its stock, prop- 
erty or franchises with any other railroad corporation owning a 
parallel or competing line; and in no case shall any consolidation 
t?„ke place except upon public notice given, of at least sixty days, to 
all stockholders, in such manner as may be provided by law. A 
majority of the directors of any railroad corporation, now incor- 
porated or hereafter to be incorporated by the laws of this State, 
shall be citizens and residents of this State, 



APPENDIX. 275 

§ 12. Railways heretofore constructed or that may hereafter 
be constructed in this State, are hereby declared public highways, 
and shall be free to all persons, for the transportation of their per- 
sons and property thereon, under such regulations as may be pre- 
scribed by law. And the General Assembly shall, from time to time, 
pass laws establishing reasonable maximum rates of charges for the 
transportation of passengers and freight on the different railroads in 
this State. 

§ 13. No railroad corporation shall issue any stock or bonds, 
except for money, labor or property, actually received, and applied 
to the purpose for which such corporation was created ; and all stock 
dividends, and other fictitious increase of capital stock or indebted- 
ness of any such corporation, shall be void. The capital stock of 
no railroad corporation shall be increased for any purpose, except 
upon giving sixty days' public notice, in such manner as may be pro- 
vided by law. 

§ 14. The exercise of the power, and the right of eminent do- 
main shall never be so construed or abridged as to prevent the tak- 
ing, by the General Assembly, of the property and franchises of in- 
corporated companies already organized, and subjecting them to the 
public necessity the same as of individuals. The right of trial by 
jury shall be held inviolate in all trials of claims for compensation, 
when, in the exercise of the said right of eminent domain, any in- 
corporated company shall be interested either for or against the 
exercise of said right. 

§ 15". The General Assembly shall pass laws to correct abuses 
and prevent unjust discrimination and extortion in the rates of 
freignt and passenger tariffs on the different railroads in this State, 
and enforce such laws, by adequate penalties, to the extent, if neces- 
sary for that purpose, of forfeiture of their property and franchises. 

ARTICLE XII. 

MILITIA. 

§ 1. The militia of the State of Illinois shall consist of all able 
bodied male persons, residents in the State, between the ages of 
eignteen and forty-five, except such persons as now are, or hereafter 
may be, exempted by the laws of the United States, or of this State. 

§ 2. The General Assembly, in providing for the organization, 



276 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

equipment and discipline of the militia, shall conform as nearly as 
practicable to the regulations for the government of the armies of 
the United States. 

§ 3. All militia officers shall be commissioned by the governor, 
and may hold their commissions for such time as tne General As- 
sembly may provide. 

§ 4. The militia shall, in all cases, except treason, felony, or 
breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest during their attend- 
ance at musters and elections, and in going to and returning from 
the same. 

§ 5. The military records, banners and relics of the State shall 
be preserved as an enduring memorial of the patriotism and valor 
of Illinois, and It" shall be the duty of the General Assembly to pro- 
vide by law for the safe keeping of the same. 

§ 6. No person having conscientious scruples against bearing 
arms, shall be compelled to do military duty in time of peace. Pro- 
vided, such person shall pay an equivalent for such exemption. 

AKTICLE XIII. 

WAREHOUSES. 

§ 1. All elevators or storehouses where grain or other property 
is stored for a compensation, whether the property stored be kept 
separate or not, are declared to be public warehouses. 

§ 2. The owner, lessee or manager of each and every public 
warehouse situated in any town or city of not less than one hundred 
thousand inhabitants, shall make weekly statements under oath, be- 
fore some officer to be designated by law, and keep the same posted 
in some conspicuous place in the office of said warehouse, and shall 
also file a copy for public examination in such place as shall be 
designated by law, which statement shall correctly set forth the 
amount and grade of each and every kind of grain in such warehouse, 
together with such other property as may be stored therein, and what 
warehouse receipts have been issued, and are, at the time of making 
such statement, outstanding therefor; and shall, on the copy posted 
in the warehouse, note, daily such changes as may be made in the 
quantity and grade of grain in such warehouse; and the different 
grades of grain shipped in separate lots, shall not be mixed with 
inferior or superior grades, without the consent of the owiier or coiv 
signee thereof. 



APPENDIX. 277 

§ 3. The owners of property stored in any warehouse, or holder 
of a receipt for the same, shall always be at liberty to examine su;.'h 
property stored, and all the books and records of the warehouse, m 
regard to such property. 

§ 4. All railroad companies and other common carriers on rail- 
roads shall weigh or measure grain at points where it is shipped, and 
receipt for the full amount, and shall be responsible. for the delivery 
of such amount to the owner or consignee thereof, at the place of 
destination. 

§ 5. All railroad companies receiving and transporting grain 
in bulk or otherwise, shall deliver the same to any consignee thereof, 
or any elevator or public warehouse to which it may be consigned, 
provided such consignee or the elevator or public warehouse can be 
reached by any track owned, leased or used, or which can be used, 
by such railroad companies; and all railroad companies shall per- 
mit connections to be made with their track, so that any such con- 
signee, and any public warehouse, coal bank or coal yard, may.be 
reached by the cars on said railroad. 

§ 6. It shall be the duty of the General Assembly to pass all 
necessary laws to prevent the issue of false and fraudulent warehouse 
receipts, and to give full effect to this article of the constitution, 
which shall be liberally construed so as to protect producers and 
shippers. And the enumeration of the remedies nerein named shall 
not be construed to deny to the General Assembly the power to 
describe by law such other and further remedies as may be found 
expedient, or to deprive any person of existing common law remedies, 

§ 7. The General Assembly shall pass laws for the inspection ot 
grain, for the protection of producers, shippers, and receivers of grain 
and produce. 

ARTICLE XIV. 

AMENDMENTS TO THE CONSTITUTION. 

§ 1. Whenever two- thirds of the members of each house of the 
General Assembly shall, by a vote entered upon the journals thereof, 
concur that a convention is necessary to revise, alter or amend the 
constitution, the question shall be submitted to the electors at the 
next general election. If a majority voting at the election vote for a 
convention, the General Assembly shall, at the next session, provide 
for a convention, to consist of double the number of members of the 



278 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

senate, to be elected in same manner, at the same places, and in the 
same districts. The General Assembly shall, in the act calling the 
convention, designate the day, hour and place of its meeting, fixing 
the pay of its members and officers, and provide for the payment of 
the same, together with the expenses necessarily incurred by the 
convention in the performance of its duties. Before proceeding, the 
members shall take an oath to support the constitution of the United 
States, and the State of Illinois, and to faithfully discharge their 
duties as members of the convention. The qualification of members 
shall be the same as that of members of the Senate, and vacancies oc- 
curring, shall be filled in the manner provided for filling vacancies in 
the General Assembly. Said convention shall meet within three 
months after such election, and prepare such revision, alteration or 
amendments of the constitution as shall be deemed necessary, which 
shall be submitted to the electors for their ratification or rejection, 
at an election appointed by the convention for that purpose, not le->s 
than two nor more than six months after the adjournment thereof; 
and unless so submitted and approved, by a majority of the electors 
voting at the election, no such revision, alteration or amendments 
shall take effect. 

§ 2. Amendments to this constitution may be proposed in either 
house of the General Assembly, and if the same shall be voted for by 
two-thirds of all the members elected to each of the two houses, sucli 
proposed amendments, together with the yeas and nays of each house 
thereon, shall be entered in full on their respective journals, and said 
amendments shall be submitted to the electors of this State for adop- 
tion or rejection, at the next election of members of the General As- 
sembly, in such manner as may be prescribed by law. The proposed 
amendments shall be published in full at least three months preceding 
the election, and if a majority of the electors voting at said election 
shall vote for the proposed amendments, they shall become a part of 
this constitution. But the General Assembly shall have no power to 
propose amendments to more than one article of this constitution 
at the same session, nor to the same article oftener than once in 
four years. 

SECTIONS SEPARATELY SUBMITTED. 

ILLINOIS CENTRAL RAILROAD. 

No contract, obligation or liability whatever, of the Illinois 
Central Railroad Company, to pay any money into the State treasury 



APPENDIX. 279 

nor any lien of the State upon, or right to tax property of said com- 
pany, in accordance with the provisions or the charter of said com- 
pany, approved February tenth, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and fifty-one, shall ever be released, suspended, modi- 
fied, altered, remitted, or in any manner diminished or impaired by 
legislative or other authority; and all moneys derived from said com- 
pany, after the payment of the State debt, shall be appropriated and 
set apart for the payment of the ordinary expenses of the State 
government, and for no other purposes whatever. 

MINORITY REPRESENTATION. 

(See Sections 7 and 8, Article 4.) 

MUNICIPAL SUBSCRIPTIONS TO RAILROADS OR PRIVATE CORPORATIONS. 

No county, city, town, township, or other municipality, shall ever 
become subscriber to the capital stock of anv railroad or private cor- 
poration, or make donation to or loan its credit in aid of such cor- 
poration. Provided, however, that the adoption of this article shall 
not be construed as affecting the right of any such municipality to 
make such subscriptions where the same have been authorized, under 
existing laws, by a vote of the people of such municipalities prior to 
such adoption. 

CANAL. 

The Illinois and Michigan Canal shall never be sold or leased until 
the specific proposition for the sale or lease thereof shall first have 
been submitted to a vote of the people of the State, at a general elec- 
tion, and have been approved by a majority of all the votes pollel 
at such election. The General Assembly shall never loan the credit of 
the State, or make appropriations from the treasury thereof, in aid 
of railroads or canals. Provided, that any surplus earnings of any 
canal may be appropriated for its enlargement or extension. 

SCHEDULE. 

That no inconvenience may arise from the alterations and amend- 
ments made in the constitution of this State, and to carry the same 
into complete effect, it is hereby ordained and declared: 

§ 1. That all laws in force at the adoption of this constitution, 
not inconsistent therewith, and all rights, actions, prosecutions, 
claims and contracts of this State, individuals, or bodies corporate-, 



2 So MAKING OF IUJNOIS. 

shall continue to be as valid as if this constitution had not been 
adopted. 

§ 2. That all fines, taxes, penalties and forfeitures, due and 
owing to the State of Illinois under the present constitution and laws, 
shall inure to the use of the people of the State of Illinois, under this 
Constitution. 

§ 3. Recognizances, bonds, obligations, and all other instruments 
entered into or executed before the adoption of this constitution, to 
the people of the State of Illinois, to any State or county officer or 
public body, shall remain binding and valid ; and rights and liabilities 
upon the same shall continue, and all crimes and misdemeanors shall 
be tried and punished as though no change had been made in the con- 
stitution of this State. 

§ 4. County courts for the transaction of county business in 
counties not having adopted township organization, shall continue in 
existence, and exercise their present jurisdiction until the board of 
county commissioners provided in this constitution, is organized in 
pursuance of an act of the General Assembly; and the county courts 
in all other counties shall have the same power and jurisdiction they 
now possess until otherwise provided by law. 

§ 5. All existing courts which are not in this constitution specifi- 
cally enumerated, shall continue in existence and exercise their pres- 
ent jurisdiction until otherwise provided by law. 

§ 6. All persons now filling any office or appointment shall con- 
tinue in the exercise of the duties thereof according to their respect- 
ive commissions or appointments, unless by this constitution it is 
otherwise directed. 

§ 7. On the day this constitution is submitted to the people for 
ratification, an election shall be held for judges of the supreme court 
in the second, third, sixth and seventh judicial election districts 
designated in this constitution, and for the election of three judges 
of the circuit in the County of Cook, as provided for in the 
article of this constitution relating to the judiciary, at which election 
every person entitled to vote, according to the terms of this constitu- 
tion, shall be allowed to vote, and the election shall be otherwise 
conducted, returns made, and certificates issued, in accordance with 



[Sections 7 to 17, both inclusive, providing for the submission of 
this constitution and voting thereon, by the people, become inoperative 
by the adoption of this constitution.] 



APPENDIX. 



281 



existing laws, except that no registry shall be required at said elec- 
tion. Provided, that at said election in the County of Cook no elector 
shall vote for more than two candidates for circuit judge. If, upon 
canvassing the votes for any against the adoption of this constitution, 
it shan appear that there has been polled a greater number of votes 
against than for it, then no certificates of election shall be issued for 
any of said supreme or circuit judges. 

§ 8. This constitution shall be submitted to the people of the 
State of Illinois for adoption or rejection at an election to be held on 
the first Saturday in July, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hundred and seventy, and there shall be separately submitted at the 
same time, for adoption or rejection, sections nine, ten, eleven, twelve, 
thirteen, fourteen and fifteen, relating to railroads, in the article en- 
titled. "Corporations," the article entitled "Counties," the article 
entitled "Warehouses," the question of requiring a three-fifths vote 
to remove a county seat, the section relating to the Illinois Central 
Railroad, the section in relation to minority representation, the sec- 
tion relating to municipal subscriptions to railroads or private cor- 
porations, and the section relating to the canal. Every person en- 
titled to vote under the provisions of this constitution, as defined in 
the article in relation to suffrage, shall be entitled to vote for the 
adoption or rejection of this constitution, and for or against the 
articles, sections and questions aforesaid, separately submitted, and 
the said qualified electors shall vote at the usual places of voting, un- 
less otherwise provided; and the said election shall be conducted, 
and returns thereof made, according to the laws now in force regu- 
'ating general elections, except that no registry shall be required at 
said election, provided, however, that the polls shall be kept open 
for the reception of ballots until sunset of said day of election. 

§ 9. The secretary of State shall, at least twenty days before said 
election, cause to be delivered to the county clerk of each county, 
biank poll-books, tally-lists, and forms of return, and twice the num- 
ber of properly-prepared printed ballots for the said election that 
there are voters in such county, the expense whereof shall be audited 
and paid as other public printing ordered by the secretary of State is, 
by law, required to be audited and paid, and the several county clerks 
shall, at least five days before said election, cause to be distributed 
to the board of election in each election district in their respective 
counties, said blank poll-books, tally-lists, forms of return, and 
tickets. 



282 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

§ 10. At the said election the ballots shall be in the following 
form : 

NEW CONSTITUTION TICKET. 

For all the propositions on this ticket which are not canceled with 
ink or pencil, and against all propositions which are so canceled. 

For the new constitution. 

For the sections relating to railroads in the article entitled "Cor- 
porations." 

For the article entitled "Counties." 

For the article entitled "Warehouses." 

For a three-fifths vote to remove county seats. 

For the section relating to the Illinois Central Railroad. 

For the section relating to minority representation. 

For the section relating to municipal subscriptions to railroads 
or private corporations. 

For the section relating to the canal. 

Each of said tickets shall be counted as a vote cast for each 
proposition thereon not canceled with ink or pencil, and against each 
proposition so canceled, and returns thereof shall be made accordingly 
by the judges of election. 

§ 11. The returns of the whole vote cast, and of the votes for 
the adoption or rejection of this constitution, and for or against the 
articles and sections respectively submitted, shall be made by the 
several county clerks as is now provided, by law, to the secretary of 
State, within twenty days after the election, and the returns of said 
votes shall, within five days thereafter, be examined and canvassed 
by the auditor, treasurer and secretary of State, or any two of them, 
in the presence of the governor, and proclamation shall be madotby 
the governor forthwith of the result of the canvass. 

§ 12. If it shall appear that a majority of the votes polled are 
"for the new constitution," then so much of this constitution as was 
not separately submitted to be voted on by articles and sections, 
shall be the supreme law of the State of Illinois, on and after Mon- 
day, the eighth day of August, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and seventy; but if it shall appear that a majority of 
the votes polled were "against the new constitution," then so much 
thereof as was not separately submitted to be voted on by articles 
and sections, shall be null and void. 



APPENDIX. 283 

If it shall appear that a majority of the votes polled are "for the 
sections relating to railroads in the article entitled 'Corporations/ " 
sections nine, ten, eleven, twelve, thirteen, fourteen and fifteen, re- 
lating to railroads in the said article, shall be part of the constitution 
of this State; but if a majority of said votes are against such sec- 
tions, they shall be null and void. If a majority of the votes polled 
are "for the article entitled 'Counties/ " such article shall be a 
part of the constitution of this State, and shall be substituted for 
article seven, in the present constitution entitled "Counties;" but 
if a majority of said votes are against such article, the same shall 
be null and void. If a majority of the votes polled are "for the 
article entitled 'Warehouses/ " such article shall be a part of the 
constitution of this State; but if a majority of the votes are against 
said article, the same shall be null and void. If a majority of the 
votes polled are for either of the sections separately submitted, re- 
lating respectively to the "Illinois Central Railroad/' "minority rep- 
resentation," "municipal subscriptions to railroads or private cor- 
porations," and the "canal," then such of said sections as shall re- 
ceive such majority, shall be a part of the constitution of this State; 
but each of said sections so separately submitted, against which re- 
spectively there shall be a, majority of the votes polled, shall be null 
and void. Provided, that the section relating to "minority represen- 
tation" shall not be declared adopted unless the portion of the con- 
stitution not separately submitted to be voted on by articles and 
sections shall be adopted ; and in case said section relating to "minor- 
ity representation" shall become a portion of the constitution, it 
shall be substituted for sections seven and eight of the legislative 
article. If a majority of the votes cast at such election shall be for 
a three-fifths vote to remove a county seat, then the words "a ma- 
jority" shall be stricken out of section four of the article on Counties, 
and the words "three-fifths" shall be inserted in lieu thereof, and 
the following words shall be added to said section, to wit: "But 
when an attempt is made to remove a county seat to a point nearer 
to the center of a county, then a majority vote only shall be neces- 
sary." If the foregoing proposition shall not receive a majority of 
the votes, as aforesaid, then the same shall have no effect whatever. 

§ 13. Immediately after the adoption of this constitution, the 
governor and secretary of State shall proceed to ascertain and fix 
the apportionment of the State for members of the First House of 



284 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

Representatives under this constitution. The apportionment shall 
be based upon the federal census of the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and seventy, of the State of Illinois, and shall be made 
strictly in accordance with the rules and principles announced in the 
article on the legislative department of this constitution. Provided, 
that in case the federal census aforesaid cannot be ascertained prior 
to Friday, the twenty-third day of September, in the year of our Lord 
one thousand eight hundred and seventy, then the said apportion- 
ment shall be based on the State census of the year of our Lord one 
thousand eight hundred and sixty-five, in accordance with the rules 
and principles aforesaid. The governor shall on or before Wednes- 
day, the twenty-eighth day of September, in the year of our Lord one 
thousand eight hundred and seventy, make official announcement of 
said apportionment, under the great seal of the State; and one hun- 
dred copies thereof, duly certified, shall be forthwith transmitted by 
the secretary of State to each county clerk for distribution. 

§ 14. The districts shall be regularly numbered by the secretary 
of State, commencing with Alexander county as number one, and 
proceeding then northwardly through the State, and terminating 
with the County of Cook, but no county shall be numbered as more 
than one district, except the County of Cook, which shall constitute 
three districts, each embracing the territory contained in the now 
existing representative districts of said county. And on the Tues- 
day after the first Monday in November, in the year of our Lord one 
thousand eight hundred and seventy, the members of the first House 
of Representatives under this constitution shall be elected according 
to the apportionment fixed and announced as aforesaid, and shall hold 
their offices for two years, and until their successors shall be elected 
and qualified. 

§ 15. The Senate, at its first session under this constitution, 
shall consist of fifty members, to be chosen as follows: At the gen- 
eral election held on the first Tuesday after the first Monday of No- 
vember, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and 
seventy, two senators shall be elected in districts where the term of 
senators expires on the first Monday of January, in the year of our 
Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-one, or where there 
shall be a vacancy, and in the remaining districts one senator shall 
be elected. Senators so elected shall hold their office two years. 



APPENDIX. 285 

§ 16. The General Assembly, at its first session held after the 
adoption of this constitution, shall proceed to apportion the State 
for members of the Senate and House of Representatives, in accord- 
ance with the provisions of the article on the Legislative department. 

§ 17. When this constitution shall be ratified by the people, the 
governor shall forthwith, after having ascertained the fact, issue 
writs of election to the sheriffs of the several counties of this State, 
or in case of vacancies, to the coroners, for the election of all the 
officers, the time of whose election is fixed by this constitution or 
schedule, and it shall be the duty of such sheriffs or coroners to give 
such notice of the time and place of said election as is now pre- 
scribed by law. 

§ 18. All laws of the State of Illinois, and all official writings, 
and the executive, legislative and judicial proceedings shall be con- 
ducted, preserved and published in no other than the English lan- 
guage. 

§ 19. The General Assembly shall pass all laws necessary to 
carry into effect the provisions of this constitution. 

§ 20. The circuit clerks of the different counties, having a popu- 
lation over sixty thousand, shall continue to be recorders (ex-officio) 
for their respective counties, under this constitution, until the ex- 
piration of their respective terms. 

§ 21. The judges of all courts of record in Cook county shall, in 
lieu of any salary provided for in this constitution, receive the com- 
pensation now provided by law until the adjournment of the first 
session of the General Assembly after the adoption of this constitu- 
tion. 

§ 22. The present judge of the circuit court of Cook county shall 
continue to hold the circuit court of Lake county until otherwise 
provided by law. 

§ 23. When this constitution shall be adopted, and take effect 
as the supreme law of the State of Illinois, the two-mill tax provided 
to be annually assessed and collected upon each dollar's worth of 
taxable property, in addition to all other taxes, as set forth in article 
fifteen of the now existing constitution, shall cease to be assessed 
after the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy. 

§ 24. Nothing contained in this constitution shall be construed 
as to deprive the General Assembly of power to authorize the City of 
Quincy to create any indebtedness for railroad or municipal pur- 



286 MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 

poses for which the people of said city shall have voted, and to which 
they snail have given, by such vote, their assent, prior to the thir- 
teenth day of December, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hundred and sixty-nine. Provided, that no such indebtedness, so 
created, shall, in any part thereof, be paid by the State, or from any 
State revenue tax or fund, but the same shall be paid, if at all, by 
the said City of Quincy alone, and by taxes to be levied upon the tax- 
able property thereof. And provided, further, that the General As- 
sembly shall have no power in the premises that it could not exer- 
cise under the present constitution of this State. 

§ 25. In case this constitution and the articles and sections sub- 
mitted separately, be adopted, the existing constitution shall cease 
in all its provisions; and in case this constitution be adopted, and 
any one or more of the articles or sections submitted separately be 
defeated, the provisions of the existing constitution, if any, on the 
same subject, shall remain in force. 

§ 26. The provisions of this constitution required to be executed 
prior to the adoption or rejection thereof, shall take effect and be in 
force immediately. 

Done in convention at the capitol, in the city of Springfield, on 
the thirteenth day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight 
hifndred and seventy, and of the independence of the United States 
of America the ninty-fourth. 

The following amendment was adopted in 1886: 

Hereafter, it shall be unlawful for the commissioners of any peni- 
tentiary, or other reformatory institution in the State of Illinois, 
to let by contract to any person or persons, or corporations, the labor 
of any convict confined within said institution. 



NDEX 



Abolitionists, 154. 

Age of Ice, 19- 

Age of Mammoth, 19: 

Agricultural Worth, 20. 

Algonquin, 21. 

Alton, 17, 130. 

Allouez, Father, 35- 

Ampudia, General, 182. 

Arkansas River, 42. 

Asylum, for Insane, 225, 226. 

Bacon, S., 226. 

Bagley, Rev. David, 119. 

Bank of Illinois, 141. 

Bank, Edwardsville, 142. 

Bank, Kaskaskia, 142. 

Barbeau, 116. 

Barter with Indians, 51. 

Beausoleil, Island, 134. 

Bissell, Colonel, 179. 

Black-Hawk, 137. 

Blind, Institute for the, 226. 

Block Houses, 129. 

Bond, Shadrach, 122, 147. 

Boundary, Illinois, 144. 

Buena Vista, 180. 

Burgoygne, 121. 

Burgess, 124. 

Booth, J, W., 196. 

Bowman, Captain, 101. 

Browning, Orville, 225. 



Burlington Limestone, 19. 
Cacassotte, 134. 
Cahokia, 87. 
Cairo, 174. 176. 
Canals, 176, if?, 178. 
Campbell, Lieutenant, 116, 126, 
Campbell, Thompson, 162. 
Carlin, Thomas, Gov., 167. 
Carlyle, 158. 
Carpenter, 136. 
Cartier, Jacques, 33- 
'Catholic Missionaries, 33- 

Centralia, 172. 

Chartres, Fort, 86, 130, 149- 

Character of La Salle, 62. 

Cherokees, 21, 131. 

Chicago, 209, 213, 216, 223, 224. 

Chicago River, 21, 131. 

Chickasaw, 27. 

Chickasaw. State, 158. 

Choctaws, 21. 

Choteau, 148. 

Civil War, 199. 

Clark, Geo. Rogers, 97. 98, 
100, 102, 103, no. 

Clark's Advance, 99- 

Clark and the Indians, 105. 

Clark, Gov., 126. 

Coalfields, 18, 19. 

Coles, Ed., Gov,, 149. 



287 



288 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



Colleges, Denominational, 231. 
Connecticut, 112. 
Constitutions, 145. 
Constitution 1870, 147. 
Constitution of State, 239. 
Convention, Const., 145, 146. 
Council of Utica, 46. 
Council of Revision, 145. 
Course of Mississippi, 43. 
Covington, 125. 
Cowpens, 121. 
Creek. Indians, 21. 
Creve Coeur, Fort, 58. 
Davis, Col. Jefferson, 182. 
Deaf and Dumb, 225. 
Dearborn, Fort, 129, 131. 
Decatur, 163. 
Delawares, 22. 

Denominational Colleges, 231. 
Des Moines River, 41. 
Detroit Straits, 52. 
Distribution of Indians, 23, 24, 

25- 
Dix, D., 225. 
Donelson, Fort, 201. 
Donay, Father, 75. 
Donay's Murder, 76. 
Douglas, Judge, 167. 
Douglas, Stephen A., 193. 
Drainage Canal, 220. 
Due de Chartres, 86. 
Eads, Bridge, 17. 
Early Fauna, 18. 
Early Forests, 18. 
Early Vegetation, 18. 
Edgar, John, 116. 
Education in Illinois, 229. 



Educational Institutions, 229, 
234- 

Edwards, Ninian, 130, 141. 

Edwardsville, 130. 

Election, 1818, 145. 

England, 19. 

English Govt. Policy, 92. 

Equality, 129. 

Eries, 21. 

Father Marquette Sick, 45. 

Fayette County, 160. 

Feasts, Indian, 39, 43, 57. 

Fink, Mike, 135. 

First Sight of Miss., 38. 

Five Nations, 21. 

Flat Boats, 83. 

Florida, 19. 

Fort Building, 74. 

Fort Creve Coeur, 58. 

Fort Chartres, 86, 89, 91, 129. 
130. 

Fort Dearborn, 129. 

Fort Frontenac, 48. 

Fort Frontenac Rebuilt, 49. 

Fort Patrick Henry, in. 

Fort Hills, 123. 

Fort St. Louis, 26. 

Forts, Stockade, 129. 

French and British Occupa- 
tion, 31. 

French Trading Co., 86. 

Frontenac, 35. 

Galena, 17. 

Galenite, 17. 

Gallatin, Albert, 177. 

General Assembly, 125. 

Ghent, Treaty of, 128. 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



289 



Gibault, Father, 102. 

Governors, 237. 

Grand Tower, 134. 

Grant, U. S., 144, 201. 

Green Bay, 45. 

Greenville, 123. 

Gulf of Mexico, 43. 

Hanks, John, 186. 

Hardin, J. J., Col., 179. 

Heald, Capt, 131. 

Helm, Capt., 102, 103, 106. 

Henry, Patrick, 98. 

Higgins, Tom, 123. 

Hills, Fort, 123. 

Hog and Hominy, 121. 

Howard, Gen., 126. 

Hull, Gen., 131. 

Hurons, 21. 

Illinois, 15. 

Illinois After Revolutionary 
War, 112. 

Illinois, Bank of, 141. 

Illinois Central R. R., 172, 174. 

Illinois Country, 22. 

Illinois Indians, 24, 26, 45. 

Illinois Pioneers, 117. 

Illinois River, 44. 

Illinois River Reached, 55. 

Illiopolis, 161. 

Immaculate Conception Mis- 
sion, 36. 

Indian, The, 21. 

Indiana, 112, 141. 

Indian Country, 126. 

Indian Characteristics, 22, 23. 

Indian Feast, 57. 

Indian Lands Sold, 92, 93. 



Indians, 191, 120. 
Indian Tribes, 21. 
Insane Asylum, 225, 226. 
Institution for the Blind, 226. 
Institution for Deaf and 

Dumb, 225. 
Iowa, 126. 
Iroquois, 21, 25, 26. 
Jacksonville, 160. 
Johnny Cake and Johnny 

Bread, 118. 
Joliet, 19. 

Jolliet and Marquette, 33. 
Jones, Rice John, 116. 
Jourdan's Fort, 130. 
Juvenile Reform School, 228. 
Kahokias, 24, 44. 
Kaskaskia, 83, 85, 115, 116, 129. 
Kaskaskias, 24. 
Keelboats, 133. 
Keokuk Limestone, 19. 
Kickapoos, 23. 
Lake Michigan, 44. 
La Salle, 48. 
La Salle's Enemies, 57. 
La Salle's Return, 48. 
La Salle and the Miamis, 69. 
La Salle Visits France, 50. 
Latter Day Saints 1st Church, 

166. 
Laws, Slavery, 157. 
Lemon, James, 122. 
Lightfoot, 135. 
Limestone, 19. 
Lincoln, 161, 185, 188. 
Lindley, 135. 
Log Rolling, 121. 



390 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



"Long Knives," 101. 

Louis XV., 84. 

Lovejoy, E. P., Rev., 154. 

Loss of Griffin, 54. 

Lye Hominy, 120. 

Mackinac Mission, 35, 47. 

Mackinaw, Little. 116. 

Makarty, 89. 

Manchester, 166. 

Marquette and Jolliet, 33. 

Marquette, 45. 

Marquette, Death of, 47. 

McKee, Col., 183. 

Marietta, 115. 

Massachusetts, 112. 

Mather-lot, 163. 

Membre and Ribourde, 62. 

Membre, Father, 24. 

Menard, Pierre, 147, 148. 

Miamis, 23. 

Mexican War, 179. 

Miamis and La Salle, 69. 

Michigamies, 24. 

Michigan, State, 112. 

Milk-Sick, 119. 

Miller, Mrs., 186. 

Missionaries, Jesuit, 22. 

Mississippi River, 38. 

Mission, First, 47. 

Miss. Valley, a French Colony, 

73- 
Missouri River, 41. 
Mohegans, 22. 
Moore, James, 117. 
Monmouth, 19. 
Montreal, 33. 
Mormon, Book of, 165, 166. 



Mormons, 164-169. 
Moulen, John C. de, 116. 
Muskogees, 21. 
Naragansetts, 22. 
Nauvoo and the Mormons, 165, 

166, 167. 
New Design, 119. 
New France, 33. 
New Orleans, 133. 
Niagara Limestone, 17. 
Nippissing Lake, 35. 
Normal Schools, 234. 
O'Brien, 181. 
Offutt, 186, 188. 
Oglesby, Gov., 201. 
Ohio River, 41. 
Ohio River Reached, 41 
Ohio, 112. 
Old Kaskaskia, 79. 
Ordinance, 1787, 112, 143. 
Ottawa River, 35. 
Ottawas, 44, 177. 
Palo Alto, 179. 
Palmyra, 165. 
Paper Currency, 98. 
Paris, 87. 

Patrick Henry, 98. 
Peoria, 24, 160. 
Pequots, 22. 
Penn, Wm., 22. 
Perkins, Geo. W., 228. 
Piasa Bluff, 41. 
Pierre and Jacques, 45. 
Pittsburgh, 133. 
Pohattans, 22. 
Popes Bluff, 158. 
Pope, Nathaniel, 142. 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



291 



Pottawottamies, 24, 26, 45. 
Prairie du Chien, 126. 
Prairie du Rocher, 87. 
Pursley, Mrs., 125. 
Proclamation by Clark, 109. 
Quebec, 33. 

Raleigh, Sir Walter, 113. 
Railroads, 175. 
Rangers, Illinois, 123. 
Rapids, 126. 
Rector, Capt., 126. 
Reform School, 228. . 
Renault, Philip, 86, 149. 
Revision Council, 145. 
Rigdon, Sidney, 165, 166, 168. 
Riggs, Capt., 126, 128. 
Riots, Slave, 152. 
Rock Island, 126. 
Rocky Mountains, 19. 
Roger Williams, 22. 
Rogers, Capt., 107. 
Route, Indian, 48. 
Russell, Camp, 130. 
Sacs and Foxes, 24. 
Salt Springs, 129. 
Salaries, 145. 
Saguenay River, 34. 
Sangamon, 160. 
San Domingo, 150. 
Santa Anna, 180. 
Scouller, Dr., 228. 
Seminoles, 21. 
Sharon, Vt, 165. 
Shawnees, 22, 23. 
Shipbuilding, West, 50. 
Short, Capt., 125. 
Slavery, 113, 149, 153, 157. 



Smith, Capt. John, 22. 

Smith, Hiram, 168. 

Smith, Joe, 165, 166, 167, 168. 

Soldiers' and Sailors' H., 228. 

Songs, War, 226. 

Spain, 87, 134. 

Spain on the Miss., 134. 

Spanish Troops West, 87. 

Spaniards, 42. 

Spaulding, Solomon, 165. 

Springfield, 161. 

State Institutions, 227. 

St. Peter's Sandstone, 17. 

St. Clair County, 116. 

St. Clair, Gen., 115. 

St. Clair, Win., 116. 

St. Esprit Pt, 35. 

St. Ignace, 35. 

St. Lawrence, 33. 

St. Louis, 128. 

St. Philip, 87. 

Starved Rock, 17, 26. 

State Rights, 193. 

State University, 23$. 

State Superintendent, 234. 

Stockades, 129. 

Taensas, Indian Town, 71, J2. 

Tamaroas, 24. 

Taylor, Zachary, 128, 181, 183. 

The British at Vincennes, 106. 

Territorial Period, 96. 

Thornton, Canal Boat, 178. 

The Griffin, 51. 

Tonti, 49, 60. 

Tonti in Trouble, 63. 

Tonti Wounded, 66. 

Tourney, Capt, 123. 



292 



THE MAKING OF ILLINOIS. 



Transportation, 170. 

Tuscarawas, 21. 

University, Chicago, 236. 

University, State, 235. 

Vandalia, 125. 

Vandals, 159. 

Vincennes, 102, 103, 106, 107, 

in, 115. 
Virginia, 112, 158. 
Voyage of Griffin, 52. 
Wabash, Grand Door, 103. 
Wabash River, 103, 129. 



War, 119. 
War Songs, 206. 
Washington, 115. 
Washington County, 125. 
Washington's Surrender, 90. 
"What Cheer," 22. 
Whigs, 167. 
Wilbur, Chas. F., 227. 
Winnebagoes, 24. 
Wisconsin River, 37, 112. 
Xavier St., 36. 
Young, Brigham, 168. 



A NEW, REVISED AND ENLARGED EDITION 



Illinois ar)d the ^alioi) 



OLIVER R. TROWBRIDGE. 

Member of the Bloomington Bar. 



The Most Widely Used Text of Civil Government in the State of Illinois. 
Twenty-sixth Edition. Always Revised to Time of Issue. 



NEARLY Fifty Thousand Copies. of u ILLINOIS AND THE NATION" 
have been printed, and plates having become considerably worn, it 
has been decided to have the book revised to date, to add some new matter 
on the Civil Government of the United States, and have an entirely new set 
of plates made. Some new illustrations have been inserted, all of which make 
the present edition an up-to-date, reliable and handsome book. 



NECESSITY FOR THE WORK. 

The State of Illinois cannot afford to expend $10,000,000 per annum for 
educational purposes if she neglects to instill in the minds of the rising genera- 
tion the purposes and objects of government — such a government as we have, 
and about which this book treats. In these days it is not enough that the 
youth should beeome an honest, industrious and law-abiding citizen. It is 
not enough that he be prepared to take up arms in defense of our common 
country against foreign invasion or internal strife. Xerxes commanded an 
army of two million men, ready to follow their general wherever he might lead. 
The same may be said of Hannibal, Napoleon, Washington and Grant ; but 



to-day we must educate our youth in the elementary principles and practical 
workings of this great government of ours. 



THE TABLE OF CONTENTS EMBRACES 



Historical Sketch of the State, 
- The Township Survey System, 
Legislative, Executive and Ju- 
dicial Departments of State 
Government, 
County Government, 
Town Government, 
City and Village Government, 



Public School System, 
State Institutions, 
Congressional and Senatorial 

Districts, 
Judicial Districts, Circuits, etc. 
National Government, 
Constitution of State, 

" United States, etc. 



Illinois and the Nation is used in the best schools of Illinois, suffi- 
cient evidence of the superiority of this text on civil government over any other 
published treatise. Among the cities using this book may be mentioned: 
Austin, Bloomington, Chester, Carthage, Decatur, Dixon, Ottawa, Rock- 
ford, Elwood, Kansas, Lincoln, Mendota, Norris City, Pekin, Streator,Tay- 
lorville. Illinois State Normal School, Clay County, Edgar County, Pike 
County, Peoria County, Christian County, etc., etc* 

Hundreds of smaller cities, towns, villages and district schools have 
adopted the book and it is the universal opinion of all that it gives excellent 
satisfaction. 

Cloth. 267 pages. Introductory price, 60 cents. 



SPECIAL OFFER. 

A copy will be mailed to any actual teacher on receipt of 60 cents If the 
book is adopted, or returned in good condition, the money will be refunded. 

A. FLANAGAN CO., Publishers, 

Wabash Avenue, CHICAGO. 



0\ 



JUN 11 1900 



